

  "The morning had shot her bright streamers on high,
   O'er Canada, opening all pale to the sky,
   Still dazzling and white was the robe that she wore,
   Except where the ocean wave lashed on the shore"

  _Jacobite Song_


There lies, between the Rice Lake and the Ontario, a deep and fertile
valley, surrounded by lofty wood-crowned hills, clothed chiefly with
groves of oak and pine, the sides of the hills and the alluvial
bottoms display a variety of noble timber trees of various kinds, as
the useful and beautiful maple, beech, and hemlock. This beautiful and
highly picturesque valley is watered by many clear streams, whence it
derives its appropriate appellation of "Cold Springs."

At the period my little history commences, this now highly cultivated
spot was an unbroken wilderness,--all but two clearings, where dwelt
the only occupiers of the soil,--which previously owned no other
possessors than the wandering hunting tribes of wild Indians, to whom
the right of the hunting grounds north of Rice Lake appertained,
according to their forest laws.

I speak of the time when the neat and flourishing town of Cobourg, now
an important port on Lake Ontario, was but a village in embryo,--if it
contained even a log-house or a block-house, it was all that it
did,--and the wild and picturesque ground upon which the fast
increasing village of Port Hope is situated had not yielded one forest
tree to the axe of the settler. No gallant vessel spread her sails to
waft the abundant produce of grain and Canadian stores along the
waters of that noble sheet of water; no steamer had then furrowed its
bosom with her iron paddles, bearing the stream of emigration towards
the wilds of our northern and western forests, there to render a
lonely trackless desert a fruitful garden. What will not time and the
industry of man, assisted by the blessing of a merciful God, effect?
To him be the glory and honour; for we are taught that "unless the
Lord build the house, their labour is but lost that build it: without
the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain."

But to my tale. And first it will be necessary to introduce to the
acquaintance of my young readers the founders of our little settlement
at Cold Springs.

Duncan Maxwell was a young Highland soldier, a youth of eighteen, at
the famous battle of Quebec, where, though only a private, he received
the praise of his colonel for his brave conduct. At the close of the
battle Duncan was wounded; and as the hospital was full at the time,
he was billeted in the house of a poor French Canadian widow in the
Quebec suburb. Here, though a foreigner and an enemy, he received much
kind attention from his excellent hostess and her family, consisting
of a young man about his own age, and a pretty black-eyed lass not
more than sixteen. The widow Perron was so much occupied with other
lodgers--for she kept a sort of boarding-house--that she had not much
time to give to Duncan, so that he was left a great deal to her son
Pierre, and a little to Catharine, her daughter.

Duncan Maxwell was a fine, open-tempered, frank lad, and he soon won
the regard of Pierre and his sister. In spite of the prejudices of
country, and the difference of language and national customs, a steady
and increasing friendship grew up between the young Highlander and the
children of his hostess; therefore it was not without feelings of deep
regret that they heard the news that the regiment to which Duncan
belonged was ordered for embarkation to England, and Duncan was so far
convalescent as to be pronounced quite well enough to join it. Alas
for poor Catharine! she now found that parting with her patient was a
source of the deepest sorrow to her young and guileless heart; nor was
Duncan less moved at the separation from his gentle nurse. It might be
for years, and it might be for ever, he could not tell; but he could
not tear himself away without telling the object of his affections how
dear she was to him, and to whisper a hope that he might yet return
one day to claim her as his bride; and Catharine, weeping and
blushing, promised to wait for that happy day, or to remain single for
his sake.

They say the course of true love never did run smooth; but with the
exception of this great sorrow, the sorrow of separation, the love of
our young Highland soldier and his betrothed knew no other
interruption, for absence served only to strengthen the affection
which was founded on gratitude and esteem.

Two long years passed, however, and the prospect of reunion was yet
distant, when an accident, which disabled Duncan from serving his
country, enabled him to retire with the usual little pension, and
return to Quebec to seek his affianced. Some changes had taken place
during that short period: the widow Perron was dead; Pierre, the gay,
lively-hearted Pierre, was married to a daughter of a lumberer; and
Catharine, who had no relatives in Quebec, had gone up the country
with her brother and his wife, and was living in some little
settlement above Montreal with them.

Thither Duncan followed, and shortly afterwards was married to his
faithful Catharine. On one point they had never differed, both being
of the same religion.

Pierre had seen a good deal of the fine country on the shores of Lake
Ontario; he had been hunting with some friendly Indians between the
great waters and the Rice Lake; and he now thought if Duncan and
himself could make up their minds to a quiet life in the woods, there
was not a better spot than the hill pass between the plains and the
big lake to fix themselves upon. Duncan was of the same opinion when
he saw the spot. It was not rugged and bare like his own Highlands,
but softer in character, yet his heart yearned for the hill country.
In those days there was no obstacle to taking possession of any tract
of land in the unsurveyed forests; therefore Duncan agreed with his
brother-in-law to pioneer the way with him, get a dwelling put up, and
some ground prepared and "seeded down," and then to return for their
wives, and settle as farmers. Others had succeeded, had formed little
colonies, and become the heads of villages in due time; why should not
they? And now behold our two backwoodsmen fairly commencing their
arduous life: it was nothing, after all, to Pierre, by previous
occupation a hardy lumberer, or the Scottish soldier, accustomed to
brave all sorts of hardships in a wild country, himself a mountaineer,
inured to a stormy climate and scanty fare from his earliest youth.
But it is not my intention to dwell upon the trials and difficulties
courageously met and battled with by our settlers and their young
wives.

There was in those days a spirit of resistance among the first
settlers on the soil, a spirit to do and bear, that is less commonly
met with now. The spirit of civilization is now so widely diffused,
that her comforts are felt even in the depths of the forest, so that
the newly come emigrant feels comparatively few of the physical evils
that were endured by the earlier inhabitants.

The first seed-wheat that was cast into the ground by Duncan and
Pierre was brought with infinite trouble a distance of fifty miles in
a little skiff, navigated along the shores of Lake Ontario by the
adventurous Pierre, and from the nearest landing-place transported on
the shoulders of himself and Duncan to their homestead. A day of great
labour but great joy it was when they deposited their precious freight
in safety on the shanty floor. They were obliged to make two journeys
for the contents of the little craft. What toil, what privation they
endured for the first two years! and now the fruits of it began to
appear.

No two creatures could be more unlike than Pierre and Duncan. The
Highlander, stern, steady, persevering, cautious, always giving ample
reasons for his doing or his not doing. The Canadian, hopeful, lively,
fertile in expedients, and gay as a lark; if one scheme failed,
another was sure to present itself. Pierre and Duncan were admirably
suited to be friends and neighbours. The steady perseverance of the
Scot helped to temper the volatile temperament of the Frenchman. They
generally contrived to compass the same end by different means, as two
streams descending from opposite hills will meet in one broad river in
the same valley.

Years passed on: the farm, carefully cultivated, began to yield its
increase; food and warm clothing were not wanting in the homestead.
Catharine had become, in course of time, the happy mother of four
healthy children; her sister-in-law had exceeded her in these welcome
contributions to the population of a new colony.

Between the children of Pierre and Catharine the most charming harmony
prevailed; they grew up as one family, a pattern of affection and
early friendship. Though different in tempers and dispositions, Hector
Maxwell, the eldest son of the Scottish soldier, and his cousin, young
Louis Perron, were greatly attached: they, with the young Catharine
and Mathilde, formed a little coterie of inseparables; their
amusements, tastes, pursuits, occupations, all blended and harmonized
delightfully; there were none of those little envyings and bickerings
among them that pave the way to strife and disunion in after-life.

Catharine Maxwell and her cousin Louis were more like brother and
sister than Hector and Catharine; but Mathilde was gentle and
dove-like, and formed a contrast to the gravity of Hector and the
vivacity of Louis and Catharine.

Hector and Louis were fourteen--strong, vigorous, industrious, and
hardy, both in constitution and habits. The girls were turned of
twelve. It is not with Mathilde that our story is connected, but with
the two lads and Catharine. With the gaiety and _naivete_ of the
Frenchwoman, Catharine possessed, when occasion called it into action,
a thoughtful and well-regulated mind, abilities which would well have
repaid the care of mental cultivation; but of book-learning she knew
nothing beyond a little reading, and that but imperfectly, acquired
from her father's teaching. It was an accomplishment which he had
gained when in the army, having been taught by his colonel's son, a
lad of twelve years of age, who had taken a great fancy to him, and
had at parting given him a few of his school-books, among which was a
Testament without cover or title-page. At parting, the young gentleman
recommended its daily perusal to Duncan. Had the gift been a Bible,
perhaps the soldier's obedience to his priest might have rendered it a
dead letter to him; but as it fortunately happened, he was unconscious
of any prohibition to deter him from becoming acquainted with the
truths of the gospel. He communicated the power of perusing his books
to his children Hector and Catharine, Duncan and Kenneth, in
succession, with a feeling of intense reverence; even the labour of
teaching was regarded as a holy duty in itself, and was not undertaken
without deeply impressing the obligation he was conferring upon them
whenever they were brought to the task. It was indeed a precious boon,
and the children learned to consider it as a pearl beyond all price in
the trials that awaited them in their eventful career. To her
knowledge of religious truths young Catharine added an intimate
acquaintance with the songs and legends of her father's romantic
country; often would her plaintive ballads and old tales, related in
the hut or the wigwam to her attentive auditors, wile away heavy
thoughts.

It was a lovely sunny day in the flowery month of June. Canada had not
only doffed that "dazzling white robe" mentioned in the songs of her
Jacobite emigrants, but had assumed the beauties of her loveliest
season; the last week in May and the first three of June being
parallel to the English May, full of buds and flowers and fair promise
of ripening fruits.

The high sloping hills surrounding the fertile vale of Cold Springs
were clothed with the blossoms of the gorgeous scarlet castilegia
coccinea, or painted-cup; the large, pure, white blossoms of the
lily-like trillium grandiflorum; the delicate and fragile lilac
geranium, whose graceful flowers woo the hand of the flower-gatherer
only to fade almost within his grasp: the golden cypripedium or
moccasin flower, so singular, so lovely in its colour and formation,
waved heavily its yellow blossoms as the breeze shook the stems; and
there, mingling with a thousand various floral beauties, the azure
lupine claimed its place, shedding almost a heavenly tint upon the
earth. Thousands of roses were blooming on the more level ground,
sending forth their rich fragrance, mixed with the delicate scent of
the feathery ceanothus (New Jersey tea). The vivid greenness of the
young leaves of the forest, the tender tint of the springing corn, was
contrasted with the deep dark fringe of waving pines on the hills, and
the yet darker shade of the spruce and balsams on the borders of the
creeks, for so our Canadian forest rills are universally termed. The
bright glancing wings of the summer red-bird, the crimson-headed
woodpecker, the gay blue-bird, and noisy but splendid plumed jay might
be seen among the branches; the air was filled with beauteous sights
and soft murmuring sounds.

Under the shade of the luxuriant hop-vines that covered the rustic
porch in front of the little dwelling, the light step of Catharine
Maxwell might be heard mixed with the drowsy whirring of the big
wheel, as she passed to and fro guiding the thread of yarn in its
course. And now she sang snatches of old mountain songs, such as she
had learned from her father; and now, with livelier air, hummed some
gay French tune to the household melody of her spinning-wheel, as she
advanced and retreated with her thread, unconscious of the laughing
black eyes that were watching her movements from among the embowering
foliage that shielded her from the morning sun.

"Come, ma belle cousine," for so Louis delighted to call her. "Hector
and I are waiting for you to go with us to the 'Beaver Meadow.' The
cattle have strayed, and we think we shall find them there. The day is
delicious, the very flowers look as if they wanted to be admired and
plucked, and we shall find early strawberries on the old Indian
clearing."

Catharine cast a longing look abroad, but said, "I fear I cannot go
to-day; for see, I have all these rolls of wool to spin up, and my
yarn to wind off the reel and twist; and then, my mother is away."

"Yes, I left her with mamma," replied Louis, "and she said she would
be home shortly, so her absence need not stay you. She said you could
take a basket and try and bring home some berries for sick Louise.
Hector is sure he knows a spot where we shall get some fine ones, ripe
and red." As he spoke Louis whisked away the big wheel to one end of
the porch, gathered up the hanks of yarn and tossed them into the open
wicker basket, and the next minute the large, coarse, flapped straw
hat, that hung upon the peg in the porch, was stuck not very
gracefully on Catharine's head and tied beneath her chin, with a merry
rattling laugh, which drowned effectually the small lecture that
Catharine began to utter by way of reproving the light-hearted boy.

"But where is Mathilde?"

"Sitting like a dear good girl, as she is, with sick Louise's head in
her lap, and would not disturb her for all the fruit and flowers in
Canada. Marie cried sadly to go with us, but I promised her and Louise
lots of flowers and berries if we get them, and the dear children were
as happy as queens when I left."

"But stay, cousin, you are sure my mother gave her consent to my
going? We shall be away chief part of the day. You know it is a long
walk to the Beaver Meadow and back again," said Catharine, hesitating
as Louis took her hand to lead her out from the porch.

"Yes, yes, ma belle," said the giddy boy quickly; "so come along, for
Hector is waiting at the barn. But stay, we shall be hungry before we
return, so let us have some cakes and butter, and do not forget a tin
cup for water."

Nothing doubting, Catharine, with buoyant spirits, set about her
little preparations, which were soon completed; but just as she was
leaving the little garden enclosure, she ran back to kiss Kenneth and
Duncan, her young brothers. In the farm-yard she found Hector with his
axe on his shoulder. "What are you taking the axe for, Hector? you
will find it heavy to carry," said his sister.

"In the first place, I have to cut a stick of blue beech to make a
broom for sweeping the house, sister of mine, and that is for your
use, Miss Kate, and in the next place, I have to find, if possible, a
piece of rock elm or hickory for axe handles: so now you have the
reason why I take the axe with me."

The children left the clearing and struck into one of the deep defiles
that lay between the hills, and cheerfully they laughed and sung and
chattered, as they sped on their pleasant path, nor were they loath to
exchange the glowing sunshine for the sober gloom of the forest shade.
What handfuls of flowers of all hues, red, blue, yellow, and white,
were gathered, only to be gazed at, carried for a while, then cast
aside for others fresher and fairer. And now they came to cool rills
that flowed, softly murmuring, among mossy limestone, or blocks of red
or gray granite, wending their way beneath twisted roots and fallen
trees; and often Catharine lingered to watch the eddying dimples of
the clear water, to note the tiny bright fragments of quartz or
crystallized limestone that formed a shining pavement below the
stream. And often she paused to watch the angry movements of the red
squirrel, as, with feathery tail erect, and sharp scolding note, he
crossed their woodland path, and swiftly darting up the rugged bark of
some neighbouring pine or hemlock, bade the intruders on his quiet
haunts defiance; yet so bold in his indignation, he scarcely
condescended to ascend beyond their reach. The long-continued, hollow
tapping of the large red-headed woodpecker, or the singular
subterranean sound caused by the drumming of the partridge striking
his wings upon his breast to woo his gentle mate, and the soft
whispering note of the little tree-creeper, as it flitted from one
hemlock to another, collecting its food between the fissures of the
bark, were among the few sounds that broke the noontide stillness of
the woods; but to such sights and sounds the lively Catharine and her
cousin were not indifferent. And often they wondered that Hector
gravely pursued his onward way, and seldom lingered as they did to
mark the bright colours of the flowers, or the sparkling of the forest
rill, or the hurrying to and fro of the turkeys among the luxuriant
grass.

"What makes Hec so grave?" said Catharine to her companion, as they
seated themselves upon a mossy trunk to await his coming up; for they
had giddily chased each other till they had far outrun him.

"Hector, sweet coz, is thinking perhaps of how many bushels of corn or
wheat this land would grow if cleared, or he may be examining the soil
or the trees, or is looking for his stick of blue beech for your
broom, or the hickory for his axe handles, and never heeding such
nonsense as woodpeckers, and squirrels, and lilies, and moss, and
ferns; for Hector is not a giddy thing like his cousin Louis, or--"

"His sister Kate," interrupted Catharine merrily. "But when shall we
come to the Beaver Meadow?"

"Patience, ma belle, all in good time. Hark! was not that the ox-bell?
No; Hector whistling." And soon they heard the heavy stroke of his axe
ringing among the trees; for he had found the blue beech, and was
cutting it to leave on the path, that he might take it home on their
return: he had also marked some hickory of a nice size for his axe
handles, to bring home at some future time.

The children had walked several miles, and were not sorry to sit down
and rest till Hector joined them.

He was well pleased with his success, and declared he felt no fatigue.
"As soon as we reach the old Indian clearing, we shall find
strawberries," he said, "and a fresh cold spring, and then we will
have our dinner."

"Come, Hector,--come, Louis," said Catharine, jumping up, "I long to
be gathering the strawberries; and see, my flowers are faded, so I
will throw them away, and the basket shall be filled with fresh fruit
instead, and we must not forget petite Marie and sick Louise, or dear
Mathilde. Ah, how I wish she were here at this minute! But there is
the opening to the Beaver Meadow."

And the sunlight was seen streaming through the opening trees as they
approached the cleared space, which some called the "Indian clearing,"
but is now more generally known as the little Beaver Meadow. It was a
pleasant spot, green, and surrounded with light bowery trees and
flowering shrubs, of a different growth from those that belong to the
dense forest. Here the children found, on the hilly ground above, fine
ripe strawberries, the earliest they had seen that year, and soon all
weariness was forgotten while pursuing the delightful occupation of
gathering the tempting fruit; and when they had refreshed themselves,
and filled the basket with leaves and fruit, they slaked their thirst
at the stream which wound its way among the bushes. Catharine
neglected not to reach down flowery bunches of the fragrant
whitethorn, and the high-bush cranberry, then radiant with nodding
umbels of snowy blossoms, or to wreathe the handle of the little
basket with the graceful trailing runners of the lovely twin-flowered
plant, the Linnaea borealis, which she always said reminded her of the
twins Louise and Marie, her little cousins. And now the day began to
wear away, for they had lingered long in the little clearing; they had
wandered from the path by which they entered it, and had neglected, in
their eagerness to look for the strawberries, to notice any particular
mark by which they might regain it. Just when they began to think of
returning, Louis noticed a beaten path, where there seemed recent
prints of cattle hoofs on a soft spongy soil beyond the creek.

"Come, Hector," said he gaily, "this is lucky; we are on the
cattle-path; no fear but it will lead us directly home, and that by a
nearer track."

Hector was undecided about following it; he fancied it bent too much
towards the setting sun; but his cousin overruled his objection. "And
is not this our own creek?" he said. "I have often heard my father say
it had its rise somewhere about this old clearing."

Hector now thought Louis might be right, and they boldly followed the
path among the poplars, thorns, and bushes that clothed its banks,
surprised to see how open the ground became, and how swift and clear
the stream swept onward.

"Oh, this dear creek," cried the delighted Catharine, "how pretty it
is! I shall often follow its course after this; no doubt it has its
source from our own Cold Springs."

And so they cheerfully pursued their way, till the sun, sinking behind
the range of westerly hills, soon left them in gloom; but they
anxiously hurried forward when the stream wound its noisy way among
steep stony banks, clothed scantily with pines and a few scattered
silver-barked poplars. And now they became bewildered by two paths
leading in opposite directions; one upward among the rocky hills, the
other through the opening gorge of a deep ravine.

Here, overcome with fatigue, Catharine seated herself on a large block
of granite, near a great bushy pine that grew beside the path by the
ravine, unable to proceed; and Hector, with a grave and troubled
countenance, stood beside her, looking round with an air of great
perplexity. Louis, seating himself at Catharine's feet, surveyed the
deep gloomy valley before them, and sighed heavily. The conviction
forcibly struck him that they had mistaken the path altogether. The
very aspect of the country was different; the growth of the trees, the
flow of the stream, all indicated a change of soil and scene. Darkness
was fast drawing its impenetrable veil around them; a few stars were
stealing out, and gleaming down as if with pitying glance upon the
young wanderers, but they could not light up their pathway or point
their homeward track. The only sounds, save the lulling murmur of the
rippling stream below, were the plaintive note of the whip-poor-will,
from a gnarled oak that grew near them, and the harsh grating scream
of the night hawk, darting about in the higher regions of the air,
pursuing its noisy congeners, or swooping down with that peculiar
hollow rushing sound, as of a person blowing into some empty vessel,
when it seizes with wide-extended bill its insect prey.

Hector was the first to break the silence. "Cousin Louis, we were
wrong in following the course of the stream; I fear we shall never
find our way back tonight."

Louis made no reply; his sad and subdued air failed not to attract the
attention of his cousins.

"Why, Louis, how is this? you are not used to be cast down by
difficulties," said Hector, as he marked something like tears
glistening in the dark eyes of his cousin.

Louis's heart was full; he did not reply, but cast a troubled glance
upon the weary Catharine, who leaned heavily against the tree beneath
which she sat.

"It is not," resumed Hector, "that I mind passing a summer's night
under such a sky as this, and with such a dry grassy bed below me; but
I do not think it is good for Catharine to sleep on the bare ground in
the night dews,--and then they will be so anxious at home about our
absence."

Louis burst into tears, and sobbed out,--"And it is all my doing that
she came out with us; I deceived her, and my aunt will be angry and
much alarmed, for she did not know of her going at all. Dear
Catharine, good cousin Hector, pray forgive me!"

But Catharine was weeping too much to reply to his passionate
entreaties; and Hector, who never swerved from the truth, for which he
had almost a stern reverence, hardly repressed his indignation at what
appeared to him a most culpable act of deceit on the part of Louis.

The sight of her cousin's grief and self-abasement touched the tender
heart of Catharine; for she was kind and dove-like in her disposition,
and loved Louis, with all his faults. Had it not been for the painful
consciousness of the grief their unusual absence would occasion at
home, Catharine would have thought nothing of their present adventure;
but she could not endure the idea of her high-principled father taxing
her with deceiving her kind indulgent mother and him. It was this
humiliating thought which wounded the proud heart of Hector, causing
him to upbraid his cousin in somewhat harsh terms for his want of
truthfulness, and steeled him against the bitter grief that wrung the
heart of the penitent Louis, who, leaning his wet cheek on the
shoulder of Catharine, sobbed as if his heart would break, heedless of
her soothing words and affectionate endeavours to console him.

"Dear Hector," she said, turning her soft pleading eyes on the stern
face of her brother, "you must not be so very angry with poor Louis.
Remember it was to please me, and give me the enjoyment of a day of
liberty with you and himself in the woods, among the flowers and trees
and birds, that he committed this fault."

"Catharine, Louis told an untruth, and acted deceitfully. And look at
the consequences: we shall have forfeited our parents' confidence, and
may have some days of painful privation to endure before we regain our
home, if we ever do find our way back to Cold Springs," replied
Hector.

"It is the grief and anxiety our dear parents will endure this night,"
answered Catharine, "that distresses my mind; but," she added, in more
cheerful tones, "let us not despair, no doubt to-morrow we shall be
able to retrace our steps."

With the young there is ever a magical spell in that little word
_to-morrow_,--it is a point which they pursue as fast as it recedes
from them; sad indeed is the young heart that does not look forward
with hope to the future!

The cloud still hung on Hector's brow, till Catharine gaily exclaimed,
"Come, Hector! come Louis! we must not stand idling thus; we must
think of providing some shelter for the night: it is not good to rest
upon the bare ground exposed to the night dews.--See, here is a nice
hut, half made," pointing to a large upturned root which some fierce
whirlwind had hurled from the lofty bank into the gorge of the dark
glen.

"Now you must make haste, and lop off a few pine boughs, and stick
them into the ground, or even lean them against the roots of this old
oak, and there, you see, will be a capital house to shelter us. To
work, to work, you idle boys, or poor wee Katty must turn squaw and
build her own wigwam," she playfully added, taking up the axe which
rested against the feathery pine beneath which Hector was leaning.
Now, Catharine cared as little as her brother and cousin about passing
a warm summer's night under the shade of the forest trees, for she was
both hardy and healthy; but her woman's heart taught her that the
surest means of reconciling the cousins would be by mutually
interesting them in the same object,--and she was right. In
endeavouring to provide for the comfort of their dear companion, all
angry feelings were forgotten by Hector, while active employment
chased away Louis's melancholy.

Unlike the tall, straight, naked trunks of the pines of the forest,
those of the plains are adorned with branches often to the very
ground, varying in form and height, and often presenting most
picturesque groups, or rising singly among scattered groves of the
silver-barked poplar or graceful birch trees; the dark mossy greenness
of the stately pine contrasting finely with the light waving foliage
of its slender, graceful companions.

Hector, with his axe, soon lopped boughs from one of the adjacent
pines, which Louis sharpened with his knife and, with Catharine's
assistance, drove into the ground, arranging them in such a way as to
make the upturned oak, with its roots and the earth which adhered to
them, form the back part of the hut, which when completed formed by no
means a contemptible shelter. Catharine then cut fern and deer grass
with Louis's _couteau de chasse_, which he always carried in a sheath
at his girdle, and spread two beds,--one, parted off by dry boughs and
bark, for herself, in the interior of the wigwam; and one for her
brother and cousin, nearer the entrance. When all was finished to her
satisfaction she called the two boys, and, according to the custom of
her parents, joined them in the lifting up of their hands as an
evening sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. Nor were these
simple-hearted children backward in imploring help and protection from
the Most High. They earnestly prayed that no dangerous creature might
come near to molest them during the hours of darkness and
helplessness, no evil spirit visit them, no unholy or wicked thoughts
intrude into their minds; but that holy angels and heavenly thoughts
might hover over them, and fill their hearts with the peace of God
which passeth all understanding. And the prayer of the poor wanderers
was heard; they slept in peace, unharmed, in the vast solitude. So
passed their first night on the Plains.




CHAPTER II

"Fear not: ye are of more value than many sparrows."--_St. Luke_.


The sun had risen in all the splendour of a Canadian summer morning
when the sleepers arose from their leafy beds. In spite of the novelty
of their situation, they had slept as soundly and tranquilly as if
they had been under the protecting care of their beloved parents, on
their little palliasses of corn straw; but they had been cared for by
Him who neither slumbereth nor sleepeth, and they waked full of
youthful hope, and in fulness of faith in His mercy into whose hands
they had commended their souls and bodies before they retired to rest.

While the children slept in peace and safety, what terrors had filled
the minds of their distracted parents! what a night of anguish and
sorrow had they passed!

When night had closed in without bringing back the absent children,
the two fathers, lighting torches of fat pine, went forth in search of
the wanderers. How often did they raise their voices in hopes their
loud halloos might reach the hearing of the lost ones! How often did
they check their hurried steps to listen for some replying call! But
the sighing breeze in the pine tops, or sudden rustling of the leaves
caused by the flight of the birds startled by the unusual glare of the
torches, and the echoes of their own voices, were the only sounds that
met their anxious ears. At daybreak they returned, sad and dispirited,
to their homes, to snatch a morsel of food, endeavour to cheer the
drooping hearts of the weeping mothers, and hurry off, taking
different directions. But, unfortunately, they had little clue to the
route which Hector and Louis had taken, there being many cattle-paths
through the woods. Louis's want of truthfulness had caused this
uncertainty, as he had left no intimation of the path he purposed
taking when he quitted his mother's house. He had merely said he was
going with Hector in search of the cattle, giving no hint of his
intention of asking Catharine to accompany them; he had but told his
sick sister that he would bring home strawberries and flowers, and
that he would soon return. Alas! poor, thoughtless Louis! how little
did you think of the web of woe you were then weaving for yourself,
and all those to whom you and your companions were so dear! Children,
think twice ere ye deceive once.

Catharine's absence would have been quite unaccountable but for the
testimony of Duncan and Kenneth, who had received her sisterly
caresses before she joined Hector at the barn; and much her mother
marvelled what could have induced her good, dutiful Catharine to have
left her work and forsaken her household duties to go rambling away
with the boys, for she never left the house when her mother was absent
from it without her express permission. And now she was gone,--lost to
them perhaps for ever. There stood the wheel she had been turning;
there hung the untwisted hanks of yarn, her morning task; and there
they remained week after week, and month after month, untouched,--a
melancholy memorial to the hearts of the bereaved parents of their
beloved.

It were indeed a fruitless task to follow the agonized fathers in
their vain search for their children, or to paint the bitter anguish
that filled their hearts as day passed after day, and still no tidings
of the lost ones. As hope faded, a deep and settled gloom stole over
the sorrowing parents, and reigned throughout the once cheerful and
gladsome homes. At the end of a week the only idea that remained was,
that one of these three casualties had befallen the lost
children,--death, a lingering death by famine; death, cruel and
horrible, by wolves or bears; or, yet more terrible, with tortures by
the hands of the dreaded Indians, who occasionally held their councils
and hunting-parties on the hills about the Rice Lake, which was known
only by the elder Perron as the scene of many bloody encounters
between the rival tribes of the Mohawks and Chippewas. Its localities
were scarcely ever visited by the settlers, lest haply they should
fall into the hands of the bloody Mohawks, whose merciless disposition
made them in those days a by-word even to the less cruel Chippewas and
other Indian nations.

It was not in the direction of the Rice Lake that Maxwell and his
brother-in-law sought their lost children; and even if they had done
so, among the deep glens and hill passes of what is now commonly
called the Plains, they would have stood little chance of discovering
the poor wanderers. After many days of fatigue of body and distress of
mind, the sorrowing parents sadly relinquished the search as utterly
hopeless, and mourned in bitterness of spirit over the disastrous fate
of their first-born and beloved children. "There was a voice of woe,
and lamentation, and great mourning; Rachel weeping for her children,
and refusing to be comforted, because they were not."

The miserable uncertainty that involved the fate of the lost ones was
an aggravation to the sufferings of the mourners. Could they but have
been certified of the manner of their deaths, they fancied they should
be more contented; but, alas! this fearful satisfaction was withheld

  "Oh, were their tale of sorrow known,
    'Twere something to the breaking heart;
   The pangs of doubt would then be gone,
     And fancy's endless dreams depart."

But let us quit the now mournful settlement of Cold Springs, and see
how it really fared with the young wanderers.

When they awoke, the valley was filled with a white creamy mist, that
arose from the bed of the stream (now known as Cold Creek), and gave
an indistinctness to the whole landscape, investing it with an
appearance perfectly different to that which it had worn by the
bright, clear light of the moon. No trace of their footsteps remained
to guide them in retracing their path, so hard and dry was the stony
ground that it left no impression on its surface. It was with some
difficulty they found the creek, which was concealed from sight by a
lofty screen of gigantic hawthorns, high-bush cranberries, poplars,
and birch trees. The hawthorn was in blossom, and gave out a sweet
perfume, not less fragrant than the "May," which makes the lanes and
hedgerows of "merrie old England" so sweet and fair in May and June.

At length their path began to grow more difficult. A tangled mass of
cedars, balsams, birch, black ash, alders, and _tamarack_ (Indian
name for the larch), with a dense thicket of bushes and shrubs, such
as love the cool, damp soil of marshy ground, warned our travellers
that they must quit the banks of the friendly stream, or they might
become entangled in a trackless swamp. Having taken copious and
refreshing draughts from the bright waters, and bathed their hands and
faces, they ascended the grassy bank, and, again descending, found
themselves in one of those long valleys, enclosed between lofty
sloping banks, clothed with shrubs and oaks, with here and there a
stately pine. Through this second valley they pursued their way, till,
emerging into a wider space, they came among those singularly
picturesque groups of rounded gravel-hills, where the Cold Creek once
more met their view, winding its way towards a grove of evergreens,
where it was again lost to the eye.

This lovely spot was known as Sackville's Mill-dike. The hand of man
had curbed the free course of the wild forest stream, and made it
subservient to his will, but could not destroy the natural beauties of
the scene.

Fearing to entangle themselves in the swamp, they kept the hilly
ground, winding their way up to the summit of the lofty ridge of the
oak hills, the highest ground they had yet attained; and here it was
that the silver waters of the Rice Lake in all its beauty burst upon
the eyes of the wondering and delighted travellers. There it lay, a
sheet of liquid silver, just emerging from the blue veil of mist that
hung upon its surface and concealed its wooded shores on either side.
All feeling of dread, and doubt, and danger was lost for the time in
one rapturous glow of admiration at the scene so unexpected and so
beautiful as that which they now gazed upon from the elevation they
had gained. From this ridge they looked down the lake, and the eye
could take in an extent of many miles, with its verdant wooded
islands, which stole into view one by one as the rays of the morning
sun drew up the moving curtain of mist that enveloped them; and soon
both northern and southern shores became distinctly visible, with all
their bays, and capes, and swelling oak and pine crowned hills.

And now arose the question, "Where are we? What lake is this? Can it
be the Ontario, or is it the Rice Lake? Can yonder shores be those of
the Americans, or are they the hunting-grounds of the dreaded
Indians?" Hector remembered having often heard his father say that the
Ontario was like an inland sea, and the opposite shores not visible
unless in some remarkable state of the atmosphere, when they had been
occasionally discerned by the naked eye; while here they could
distinctly see objects on the other side, the peculiar growth of the
trees, and even flights of wild fowl winging their way among the rice
and low bushes on its margin. The breadth of the lake from shore to
shore could not, they thought, exceed three or four miles; while its
length, in an easterly direction, seemed far greater,--beyond what
the eye could take in. [Footnote: The length of the Rice Lake, from
its head-waters near Black's Landing to the mouth of the Trent, is
said to be twenty-five miles; its breadth, from north to south, varies
from three to six.]

They now quitted the lofty ridge, and bent their steps towards the
lake. Wearied with their walk, they seated themselves beneath the
shade of a beautiful feathery pine, on a high promontory that
commanded a magnificent view down the lake.

"How pleasant it would be to have a house on this delightful bank,
overlooking the lake!" said Louis. "Only think of the fish we could
take, and the ducks and wild fowl we could shoot; and it would be no
very hard matter to hollow out a log canoe, such a one as I have heard
my father say he has rowed in across many a lake and broad river
below, when he was lumbering."

"Yes, it would, indeed, be a pleasant spot to live upon," said Hector,
"though I am not quite sure that the land is as good just here as it
is at Cold Springs; but all those flats and rich valleys would make
fine pastures, and produce plenty of grain, too, if cultivated."

"You always look to the main chance, Hec," said Louis, laughing;
"well, it was worth a few hours' walking this morning to look upon so
lovely a sheet of water as this. I would spend two nights in a
wigwam,--would not you, ma belle?--to enjoy such a sight."

"Yes, Louis," replied his cousin, hesitating as she spoke; "it is very
pretty, and I did not mind sleeping in the little hut; but then I
cannot enjoy myself as much as I should have done had my father and
mother been aware of my intention of accompanying you. Ah, my dear,
dear parents!" she added, as the thought of the anguish the absence of
her companions and herself would cause at home came over her. "How I
wish I had remained at home! Selfish Catharine! foolish, idle girl!"

Poor Louis was overwhelmed with grief at the sight of his cousin's
tears; and as the kind-hearted but thoughtless boy bent over her to
soothe and console her, his own tears fell upon the fair locks of the
weeping girl, and dropped on the hand he held between his own.

"If you cry thus, cousin," he whispered, "you will break poor Louis's
heart, already sore enough with thinking of his foolish conduct."

"Be not cast down, Catharine," said her brother cheeringly; "we may
not be so far from home as you think. As soon as you are rested, we
will set out again, and we may find something to eat; there must be
strawberries on these sunny banks."

Catharine soon yielded to the voice of her brother, and drying her
eyes, proceeded to descend the sides of the steep valley that lay to
one side of the high ground where they had been sitting.

Suddenly darting down the bank, she exclaimed, "Come, Hector! come,
Louis! here indeed is provision to keep us from starving;" for her eye
had caught the bright red strawberries among the flowers and herbage
on the slope--large ripe strawberries, the very finest she had ever
seen.

"There is, indeed, ma belle," said Louis, stooping as he spoke to
gather up, not the fruit, but a dozen fresh partridge's eggs from the
inner shade of a thick tuft of grass and herbs that grew beside a
fallen tree. Catharine's voice and sudden movements had startled the
ruffed grouse [Footnote: The Canadian partridge is a species of
grouse, larger than the English or French partridge. We refer our
young readers to the finely arranged specimens in the British Museum
(open to the public), where they may discover "Louis's partridge."]
from her nest, and the eggs were soon transferred to Louis's straw
hat, while a stone flung by the steady hand of Hector stunned the
parent bird. The boys laughed exultingly as they displayed their
prizes to the astonished Catharine, who, in spite of hunger, could not
help regretting the death of the mother bird. Girls and women rarely
sympathize with men and boys in their field sports, and Hector laughed
at his sister's doleful looks as he handed over the bird to her.

"It was a lucky chance," said he, "and the stone was well aimed, but
it is not the first partridge that I have killed in this way. They are
so stupid you may even run them down at times; I hope to get another
before the day is over.

"Well, there is no fear of starving to-day, at all events," he added,
as he inspected the contents of his cousin's hat; "twelve nice fresh
eggs, a bird, and plenty of fruit."

"But how shall we cook the bird and the eggs? We have no means of
getting a fire made," said Catharine.

"As to the eggs," said Louis, "we can eat them raw; it is not for
hungry wanderers like us to be over-nice about our food."

"They would satisfy us much better were they boiled, or roasted in the
ashes," observed Hector.

"True. Well, a fire, I think, can be got with a little trouble."

"But how?" asked Hector.

"Oh, there are many ways, but the readiest would be a flint with the
help of my knife."

"A flint?"

"Yes, if we could get one: but I see nothing but granite, which
crumbles and shivers when struck--we could not get a spark. However, I
think it's very likely that one of the round pebbles I see on the
beach yonder may be found hard enough for the purpose."

To the shore they bent their steps as soon as the little basket had
been well filled with strawberries; and descending the precipitous
bank, fringed with young saplings; birch, ash, and poplars, they
quickly found themselves beside the bright waters of the lake. A flint
was soon found among the water-worn stones that lay thickly strewn
upon the shore, and a handful of dry sedge, almost as inflammable as
tinder, was collected without trouble: though Louis, with the
recklessness of his nature, had coolly proposed to tear a strip from
his cousin's apron as a substitute for tinder,--a proposal that
somewhat raised the indignation of the tidy Catharine, whose ideas of
economy and neatness were greatly outraged, especially as she had no
sewing implements to assist in mending the rent. Louis thought nothing
of that; it was a part of his character to think only of the present,
little of the past, and to let the future provide for itself. Such was
Louis's great failing, which had proved a fruitful source of trouble
both to himself and others. In this respect he bore a striking
contrast to his more cautious companion, who possessed much of the
gravity of his father. Hector was as heedful and steady in his
decisions as Louis was rash and impetuous.

After many futile attempts, and some skin knocked off their knuckles
through awkward handling of the knife and flint, a good fire was at
last kindled, as there was no lack of dry wood on the shore. Catharine
then triumphantly produced her tin pot, and the eggs were boiled,
greatly to the satisfaction of all parties, who were by this time
sufficiently hungry, having eaten nothing since the previous evening
more substantial than the strawberries they had taken during the time
they were gathering them in the morning.

Catharine had selected a pretty, cool, shady recess, a natural bower,
under the overhanging growth of [Illustration: THE FIRST BREAKFAST.]
cedars, poplars, and birch, which were wreathed together by the
flexible branches of the wild grape vine and bitter-sweet, which
climbed to a height of fifteen feet [Footnote: _Celastrus
scandens_,--bitter-sweet or woody nightshade. This plant, like the
red-berried bryony of England, is highly ornamental. It possesses
powerful properties as a medicine, and is in high reputation among the
Indians.] among the branches of the trees, which it covered as with a
mantle. A pure spring of cold, delicious water welled out from beneath
the twisted roots of an old hoary-barked cedar, and found its way
among the shingle on the beach to the lake, a humble but constant
tributary to its waters. Some large blocks of water-worn stone formed
convenient seats and a natural table, on which the little maiden
arranged the forest fare; and never was a meal made with greater
appetite or taken with more thankfulness than that which our wanderers
ate that morning. The eggs (part of which they reserved for another
time) were declared to be better than those that were daily produced
from the little hen-house at Cold Springs. The strawberries, set out
in little pottles made with the shining leaves of the oak, ingeniously
pinned together by Catharine with the long spurs of the hawthorn, were
voted delicious, and the pure water most refreshing, that they drank,
for lack of better cups, from a large mussel-shell which Catharine had
picked up among the weeds and pebbles on the beach.

Many children would have wandered about weeping and disconsolate,
lamenting their sad fate, or have imbittered the time by useless
repining, or, perhaps, by venting their uneasiness in reviling the
principal author of their calamity--poor, thoughtless Louis; but such
were not the dispositions of our young Canadians. Early accustomed to
the hardships incidental to the lives of the settlers in the bush,
these young people had learned to bear with patience and cheerfulness
privations that would have crushed the spirits of children more
delicately nurtured. They had known every degree of hunger and
nakedness: during the first few years of their lives they had often
been compelled to subsist for days and weeks upon roots and herbs,
wild fruits, and game which their fathers had learned to entrap, to
decoy, and to shoot. Thus Louis and Hector had early been initiated
into the mysteries of the chase. They could make dead-falls, and pits,
and traps, and snares; they were as expert as Indians in the use of
the bow; they could pitch a stone or fling a wooden dart at partridge,
hare, and squirrel with almost unerring aim; and were as swift of foot
as young fawns. Now it was that they learned to value in its fullest
extent this useful and practical knowledge, which enabled them to face
with fortitude the privations of a life so precarious as that to which
they were now exposed.

It was one of the elder Maxwell's maxims,--Never, let difficulties
overcome you, but rather strive to conquer them; let the head direct
the hand, and the hand, like a well-disciplined soldier, obey the head
as chief. When his children expressed any doubts of not being able to
accomplish any work they had begun, he would say, "Have you not hands,
have you not a head, have you not eyes to see, and reason to guide
you? As for impossibilities, they do not belong to the trade of a
soldier,--he dare not see them." Thus were energy and perseverance
early instilled into the minds of his children. They were now called
upon to give practical proofs of the precepts that had been taught
them in childhood. Hector trusted to his axe, and Louis to his
_couteau de chasse_ and pocket-knife,--the latter was a present from
an old forest friend of his father's, who had visited them the
previous winter, and which, by good luck, Louis had in his pocket,--a
capacious pouch, in which were stored many precious things, such as
coils of twine and string, strips of leather, with odds and ends of
various kinds--nails, bits of iron, leather, and such miscellaneous
articles as find their way most mysteriously into boys' pockets in
general, and Louis Perron's in particular, who was a wonderful
collector of such small matters.

The children were not easily daunted by the prospect of passing a few
days abroad on so charming a spot, and at such a lovely season, where
fruits were so abundant; and when they had finished their morning
meal, so providentially placed within their reach, they gratefully
acknowledged the mercy of God in this thing.

Having refreshed themselves by bathing their hands and faces in the
lake, they cheerfully renewed their wanderings, though something loath
to leave the cool shade and the spring for an untrodden path among the
hills and deep ravines that furrow the shores of the Rice Lake in so
remarkable a manner; and often did our weary wanderers pause to look
upon the wild glens and precipitous hills, where the fawn and the shy
deer found safe retreats, unharmed by the rifle of the hunter, where
the osprey and white-headed eagle built their nests, unheeded and
unharmed. Twice that day, misled by following the track of the deer,
had they returned to the samespot,--a deep and lovely glen, which had
once been a watercourse, but was now a green and shady valley. This
they named the Valley of the Rock, from a remarkable block of red
granite that occupied a central position in the narrow defile; and
here they prepared to pass their second night on the Plains. A few
boughs cut down and interlaced with the shrubs round a small space
cleared with Hector's axe, formed shelter, and leaves and grass,
strewed on the ground, formed a bed--though not so smooth, perhaps, as
the bark and cedar boughs that the Indians spread within their summer
wigwams for carpets and couches, or the fresh heather that the
Highlanders gather on the wild Scottish hills.

While Hector and Louis were preparing the sleeping chamber, Catharine
busied herself in preparing the partridge for their supper. Having
collected some thin peelings from the rugged bark of a birch tree that
grew on the side of the steep bank to which she gave the appropriate
name of the "Birken Shaw," she dried it in her bosom, and then beat it
fine upon a big stone, till it resembled the finest white paper. This
proved excellent tinder, the aromatic oil contained in the bark of the
birch being highly inflammable. Hector had prudently retained the
flint that they had used in the morning, and a fire was now lighted in
front of the rocky stone, and a forked stick, stuck in the ground, and
bent over the coals, served as a spit, on which, gipsy-fashion, the
partridge was suspended,--a scanty meal, but thankfully partaken of,
though they knew not how they should breakfast next morning. The
children felt they were pensioners on God's providence not less than
the wild denizens of the wilderness around them.

When Hector--who by nature was less sanguine than his sister or
cousin--expressed some anxiety for their provisions for the morrow,
Catharine, who had early listened with trusting piety of heart to the
teaching of her father, when he read portions from the holy Word of
God, gently laid her hand upon her brother's head, which rested on her
knees, as he sat upon the grass beside her, and said, in a low and
earnest tone, "'Consider the fowls of the air: they sow not, neither
do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth
them. Are ye not much better than they?' Surely, my brother, God
careth for us as much as for the wild creatures that have no sense to
praise and glorify his holy name. God cares for the creatures he has
made, and supplies them with knowledge where they shall find food when
they hunger and thirst. So I have heard my father say; and surely our
father knows, for is he not a wise man, Hector?"

"I remember," said Louis thoughtfully, "hearing my mother repeat the
words of a good old man she knew when she lived in Quebec. 'When you
are in trouble, Mathilde,' he used to say to her, 'kneel down and ask
God's help, nothing doubting but that he has the power as well as the
will to serve you, if it be for your good; for he is able to bring all
things to pass. It is our own want of faith that prevents our prayers
from being heard.' And, truly, I think the wise old man was right," he
added.

It was strange to hear grave words like these from the lips of the
giddy Louis. Possibly they had the greater weight on that account. And
Hector, looking up with a serious air, replied, "Your mother's friend
was a good man, Louis. Our want of trust in God's power must displease
him. And when we think of all the great and glorious things he has
made,--that blue sky, those sparkling stars, the beautiful moon that
is now shining down upon us, and the hills and waters, the mighty
forest, and little creeping plants and flowers that grow at our
feet,--it must, indeed, seem foolish in his eyes that we should doubt
his power to help us, who not only made all these things but ourselves
also."

"True," said Catharine; "but then, Hector, we are not as God made us;
for the wicked one cast bad seed in the field where God had sown the
good."

"Let us, however, consider what we shall do for food; for you know God
helps those that help themselves," said Louis. "Let us consider a
little. There must be plenty of fish in the lake, both small and
great."

"But how are we to get them out of it?" rejoined Catharine. "I doubt
the fish will swim at their ease there, while we go hungry."

"Do not interrupt me, ma chere. Then, we see the track of deer, and
the holes of the wood-chuck; we hear the cry of squirrels and
chitmunks, and there are plenty of partridges, and ducks, and quails,
and snipes;--of course, we have to contrive some way to kill them.
Fruits there are in abundance, and plenty of nuts of different kinds.
At present we have plenty of fine strawberries, and huckleberries will
be ripe soon in profusion, and bilberries too, and you know how
pleasant they are; as for raspberries, I see none; but by-and-by there
will be May-apples (_Podophyllum peltatum_)--I see great quantities
of them in the low grounds; grapes, high-bush cranberries, haws as
large as cherries, and sweet too, squaw-berries, wild-plums,
choke-cherries, and bird-cherries. As to sweet acorns, there will be
bushels and bushels of them for the roasting, as good as chestnuts, to
my taste, and butter-nuts, and hickory-nuts with many other good
things." And here Louis stopped for want of breath to continue his
catalogue of forest dainties.

"Yes, and there are bears, and wolves, and raccoons too, that will eat
us for want of better food," interrupted Hector slyly. "Nay, Katty, do
not shudder, as if you were already in the clutches of a big bear.
Neither bear nor wolf shall make mincemeat of thee, my girl, while
Louis and thy brother are near to wield an axe or a knife in thy
defence."

"Nor catamount spring upon thee, ma belle cousine," added Louis
gallantly, "while thy bold cousin Louis can scare him away."

"Well, now that we know our resources, the next thing is to consider
how we are to obtain them, my dears," said Catharine. "For fishing,
you know, we must have a hook and line, a rod, or a net. Now, where
are these to be met with?"

Louis nodded his head sagaciously. "The line I think I can provide;
the hook is more difficult, but I do not despair even of that. As to
the rod, it can be cut from any slender sapling on the shore. A net,
ma chere, I could make with very little trouble, if I had but a piece
of cloth to sew over a hoop."

Catharine laughed. "You are very ingenious, no doubt, Monsieur Louis;
but where are you to get the cloth and the hoop, and the means of
sewing it on?"

Louis took up the corner of his cousin's apron with a provoking look.

"My apron, sir, is not to be appropriated for any such purpose. You
seem to covet it for everything."

"Indeed, ma petite, I think it very unbecoming and very ugly, and
never could see any good reason why you, and mamma, and Mathilde
should wear such frightful things."

"It is to keep our gowns clean, Louis, when we are milking, and
scrubbing, and doing all sorts of household duties," said Catharine.

"Well, ma belle, you have neither cows to milk nor house to clean,"
replied the annoying boy; "so there can be little want of the apron. I
could turn it to fifty useful purposes."

"Pooh, nonsense," said Hector impatiently; "let the child alone, and
do not tease her about her apron."

"Well, then, there is another good thing I did not think of
before--water mussels. I have heard my father and old Jacob the
lumberer say that, roasted in their shells in the ashes, with a
seasoning of salt and pepper, they are good eating when nothing better
is to be got."

"No doubt, if the seasoning can be procured," said Hector; "but, alas
for the salt and the pepper!"

"Well, we can eat them with the best of all sauces--hunger. And then,
no doubt, there are crayfish in the gravel under the stones; but we
must not mind a pinch to our fingers in taking them."

"To-morrow, then, let us breakfast on fish," said Hector. "You and I
will try our luck, while Kate gathers strawberries; and if our line
should break, we can easily cut those long locks from Catharine's head
and twist them into lines." And Hector laid his hands upon the long
fair hair that hung in shining curls about his sister's neck.

"Cut my curls! This is even worse than cousin Louis's proposal of
making tinder and fishing-nets of my apron," said Catharine, shaking
back the bright tresses which, escaping from the snood that bound
them, fell in golden waves over her shoulders.

"In truth, Hec, it were a sin and a shame to cut her pretty curls,
that become her so well," said Louis. "But we have no scissors, ma
belle, so you need fear no injury to your precious locks."

"For the matter of that, Louis, we could cut them with your _couteau
de chaise_. I could tell you a story that my father told me, not long
since, of Charles Stuart, the second king of that name in England. You
know he was the granduncle of the young chevalier, Charles Edward,
that my father talks of, and loves so much."

"I know all about him," said Catharine, nodding sagaciously; "let us
hear the story of his granduncle. But I should like to know what my
hair and Louis's knife can have to do with King Charles."

"Wait a bit, Kate, and you shall hear--that is, if you have patience,"
said her brother. "Well then, you must know, that after some great
battle, the name of which I forget, [Footnote: Battle of Worcester] in
which the king and his handful of brave soldiers were defeated by the
forces of the Parliament (the Roundheads, as they were called), the
poor young king was hunted like a partridge upon the mountains, a
large price was set on his head, to be given to any traitor who should
slay him or bring him prisoner to Oliver Cromwell. He was obliged to
dress himself in all sorts of queer clothes, and hide in all manner of
strange, out-of-the-way places, and keep company with rude and humble
men, the better to hide his real rank from the cruel enemies that
sought his life. Once he hid along with a gallant gentleman,
[Footnote: Colonel Careless.] one of his own brave officers, in the
branches of a great oak. Once he was hid in a mill; and another time
he was in the house of one Pendril, a woodman. The soldiers of the
Parliament, who were always prowling about, and popping in unawares
wherever they suspected the poor king to be hidden, were at one time
in the very room where he was standing beside the fire."

"Oh!" exclaimed Catharine, "that was frightful. And did they take him
prisoner?"

"No; for the wise woodman and his brothers, fearing lest the soldiers
should discover that he was a cavalier and a gentleman, by the long
curls that the king's men all wore in those days, and called
_lovelocks_, begged of his majesty to let his hair be cropped close to
his head."

"That was very hard, to lose his nice curls."

"I dare say the young king thought so too; but it was better to lose
his hair than his head. So, I suppose, the men told him; for he
suffered them to cut it all close to his head, laying down his head on
a rough deal table, or a chopping-block, while his faithful friends
with a large knife trimmed off the curls."

"I wonder if the young king thought at that minute of his poor father,
who, you know, was forced by wicked men to lay down his head upon a
block to have it cut from his shoulders, because Cromwell, and others
as hard-hearted as himself, willed that he should die."

"Poor king!" said Catharine, sighing; "I see that it is better to be
poor children, wandering on these plains under God's own care, than to
be kings and princes at the mercy of bad and sinful men."

"Who told your father all these things, Hec?" said Louis.

"It was the son of his brave colonel, who knew a great deal about the
history of the Stuart kings, for our colonel had been with Prince
Charles, the young chevalier, and fought by his side when he was in
Scotland. He loved him dearly, and after the battle of Culloden, where
the prince lost all, and was driven from place to place, and had not
where to lay his head, he went abroad in hopes of better times. But
those times did not come for the poor prince; and our colonel, after a
while, through the friendship of General Wolfe, got a commission in
the army that was embarking for Quebec, and at last commanded the
regiment to which my father belonged. He was a kind man, and my father
loved both him and his son, and grieved not a little when he parted
from him."

"Well," said-Catharine, "as you have told me such a nice story, Mister
Hec, I shall forgive the affront about my curls."

"Well, then, to-morrow we are to try our luck at fishing, and if we
fail, we will make us bows and arrows to kill deer or small game; I
fancy we shall not be over-particular as to its quality. Why should
not we be able to find subsistence as well as the wild Indians?"

"True," said Hector; "the wild men of the wilderness, and the animals
and birds, all are fed by the things that He provideth; then wherefore
should His white children fear?"

"I have often heard my father tell of the privations of the lumberers,
when they have fallen short of provisions, and of the contrivances of
himself and old Jacob Morelle when they were lost for several days,
nay, weeks I believe it was. Like the Indians, they made themselves
bows and arrows, using the sinews of the deer, or fresh thongs of
leather, for bow-strings; and when they could not get game to eat,
they boiled the inner bark of the slippery elm to jelly, or birch
bark, and drank the sap of the sugar maple when they could get no
water but melted snow only, which is unwholesome: at last they even
boiled their own moccasins."

"Indeed, Louis, that must have been a very unsavoury dish," said
Catharine.

"That old buck-skin vest would have made a famous pot of soup of
itself," added Hector, "or the deer-skin hunting shirt."

"They might have been reduced even to that," said Louis, laughing,
"but for the good fortune that befell them in the way of a
half-roasted bear."

"Nonsense, Cousin Louis; bears do not run about ready roasted in the
forest, like the lambs in the old nursery tale."

"Kate, this was a fact; at least it was told as one by old Jacob, and
my father did not deny it. Shall I tell you about it? After passing
several hungry days, with no better food to keep them alive than the
scrapings of the inner bark of the poplars and elms, which was not
very substantial for hearty men, they encamped one night in a thick
dark swamp,--not the sort of place they would have chosen, but they
could not help themselves, having been enticed into it by the tracks
of a deer or a moose,--and night came upon them unawares, so they set
to work to kindle a fire with spunk, and a flint and knife; rifle they
had none, or maybe they would have had game to eat.

"Old Jacob fixed upon a huge hollow pine that lay across their path,
against which he soon piled a glorious heap of boughs and arms of
trees, and whatever wood he could collect, and lighted up a fine fire.
The wood was dry pine and cedar and birch, and it blazed away, and
crackled and burned like a pine-torch. By-and-by they heard a most
awful growling close to them. 'That's a big bear, as I live,' said old
Jacob, looking all about, thinking to see one come out from the thick
bush. But Bruin was nearer to him than he thought; for presently a
great black bear burst out from the butt-end of the great burning log,
and made towards Jacob. Just then the wind blew the flame outward, and
it caught the bear's thick coat, and he was all in a blaze in a
moment. No doubt the heat of the fire had penetrated to the hollow of
the log, where he had lain himself snugly up for the winter, and
wakened him. Jacob seeing the huge black brute all in a flame of fire,
roared with fright; the bear roared with pain and rage; and my father
roared with laughing to see Jacob's terror. But he did not let the
bear laugh at him, for he seized a thick pole that he had used for
closing in the brands and logs, and soon demolished the bear, who was
so blinded with the fire and smoke that he made no fight; and they
feasted on roast bear's flesh for many days, and got a capital skin to
cover them beside."

"What, Louis! after the fur was all singed?" said Catharine.

"Kate, you are too particular," said Louis; "a story never loses, you
know."

Hector laughed heartily at the adventure, and enjoyed the dilemma of
the bear in his winter quarters; but Catharine was somewhat shocked at
the levity displayed by her cousin and brother when recounting the
terror of old Jacob and the sufferings of the poor bear.

"You boys are always so unfeeling," she said gravely.

"Indeed, Kate," said her brother, "the day may come when the sight of
a good piece of roast bear's flesh will be no unwelcome sight. If we
do not find our way back to Cold Springs before the winter sets in, we
may be reduced to as bad a state as poor Jacob and my uncle were in
the pine swamps on the banks of the St. John."

"Ah!" said Catharine, trembling, "that would be too bad to happen."

"Courage, ma belle; let us not despair for the morrow. Let us see what
tomorrow will do for us; meantime, we will not neglect the blessings
we still possess. See, our partridge is ready; let us eat our supper,
and be thankful; and for grace let us say, 'Sufficient unto the day is
the evil thereof.'"

Long exposure to the air had sharpened their appetites. The hungry
wanderers needed no further invitation. The scanty meal, equally
divided, was soon despatched.

It is a common saying, but excellent to be remembered by any wanderers
in our forest wilds, that those who travel by the sun travel in a
circle, and usually find themselves at night in the same place from
whence they started in the morning; so it was with our wanderers. At
sunset they found themselves once more in the ravine, beside the big
stone, in which they had rested at noon. They had imagined themselves
miles distant from it: they were grievously disappointed. They had
encouraged each other with the confident hope that they were drawing
near to the end of their bewildering journey: they were as far from
their home as ever, without the slightest clue to guide them to the
right path. Despair is not a feeling which takes deep root in the
youthful breast. The young are always hopeful; so confident in their
own wisdom and skill in averting or conquering danger; so trusting; so
willing to believe that there is a peculiar Providence watching over
them. Poor children! they had indeed need of such a belief to
strengthen their minds and encourage them to fresh exertions, for new
trials were at hand.

The broad moon had already flooded the recesses of the glen with
light, and all looked fresh and lovely in the dew which glittered on
tree and leaf, on herb and flower. Catharine, who, though weary with
her fatiguing wanderings, could not sleep, left the little hut of
boughs her companions had put up near the granite rock in the valley
for her accommodation, and ascended the western bank, where the last
jutting spur of its steep side formed a lofty cliff-like promontory,
at the extreme verge of which the roots of one tall spreading oak
formed a most inviting seat, from whence the traveller looked down
into a level tract, which stretched away to the edge of the lake.

This flat had been the estuary of the mountain stream which had once
rushed down between the hills, forming a narrow gorge; but now all was
changed: the waters had ceased to flow, the granite bed was overgrown
and carpeted with deer-grass and flowers of many hues, wild fruits and
bushes, below, while majestic oaks and pines towered above. A sea of
glittering foliage lay beneath Catharine's feet; in the distance the
eye of the young girl rested on a belt of shining waters, which girt
in the shores like a silver zone; beyond, yet more remote to the
northward, stretched the illimitable forest.

Never had Catharine looked upon a scene so still or so fair to the
eye; a holy calm seemed to shed its influence over her young mind, and
peaceful tears stole down her cheeks. Not a sound was there abroad,
scarcely a leaf stirred; she could have stayed for hours there gazing
on the calm beauty of nature, and communing with her own heart, when
suddenly a stirring rustling sound caught her ear; it came from a
hollow channel on one side of the promontory, which was thickly
overgrown with the shrubby dogwood, wild roses, and bilberry bushes.
Imagine the terror which seized the poor girl on perceiving the head
of a black elk breaking through the covert of the bushes. With a
scream and a bound, which the most deadly fear alone could have
inspired, Catharine sprung from the supporting trunk of the oak, and
dashed down the precipitous side of the ravine; now clinging to the
bending sprays of the flexile dogwood, now to some fragile birch or
poplar--now trusting to the yielding heads of the sweet-scented
ceanothus, or filling her hands with sharp thorns from the roses that
clothed the bank,--flowers, grass, all were alike clutched at in her
rapid and fearful descent.

A loose fragment of granite on which she had unwittingly placed her
foot rolled from under her; unable to regain her balance she fell
forwards, and was precipitated through the bushes into the ravine
below, conscious only of unspeakable terror and an agonizing pain in
one of her ankles which rendered her quite powerless. The noise of the
stones she had dislodged in her fall, and her piteous cries, brought
Louis and Hector to her side, and they bore her in their arms to the
hut of boughs, and laid her down upon her bed of leaves and grass and
young pine boughs. When Catharine was able to speak, she related to
Louis and Hector the cause of her fright. She was sure it must have
been a wolf by his sharp teeth, long jaws, and grizzly coat. The last
glance she had had of him had filled her with terror; he was standing
on a fallen tree, with his eyes fixed upon her. She could tell them no
more that happened; she never felt the ground she was on, so great was
her fright.

Hector was half disposed to scold his sister for rambling over the
hills alone; but Louis was full of tender compassion for _la belle
cousine_, and would not suffer her to be chidden. Fortunately, no
bones had been fractured, though the sinews of her ankle were severely
sprained; but the pain was intense, and after a sleepless night, the
boys found, to their grief and dismay, that Catharine was unable to
put her foot to the ground. This was an unlooked-for aggravation of
their misfortunes; to pursue their wanderings was for the present
impossible; rest was their only remedy, excepting the application of
such cooling medicaments as circumstances would supply them with. Cold
water constantly applied to the swollen joint, was the first thing
that was suggested; but, simple as was the lotion, it was not easy to
obtain it in sufficient quantities. They were full a quarter of a mile
from the lake shore, and the cold springs near it were yet further
off; and then the only vessel they had was the tin pot, which hardly
contained a pint; at the same time the thirst of the fevered sufferer
was intolerable, and had also to be provided for. Poor Catharine, what
unexpected misery she now endured!

The valley and its neighbouring hills abounded in strawberries; they
were now ripening in abundance; the ground was scarlet in places with
this delicious fruit: they proved a blessed relief to the poor
sufferer's burning thirst. Hector and Louis were unwearied in
supplying her with them.

Louis, ever fertile in expedients, crushed the cooling fruit and
applied them to the sprained foot; rendering the application still
more grateful by spreading them upon the large smooth leaves of the
sapling oak: these he bound on with strips of the leathery bark of the
moose-wood, [Footnote: "_Dirca palustris_," moose-wood American
mezereon, leather-wood. From the Greek, _dirka_, a fountain or wet
place, its usual place of growth.] which he had found growing in great
abundance near the entrance of the ravine. Hector, in the meantime,
was not idle. After having collected a good supply of ripe
strawberries, he climbed the hills in search of birds' eggs and small
game. About noon he returned with the good news of having discovered a
spring of fine water in an adjoining ravine, beneath a clump of
bass-wood and black cherry trees; he had also been so fortunate as to
kill a woodchuck, having met with many of their burrows in the
gravelly sides of the hills. The woodchuck seems to be a link between
the rabbit and badger; its colour is that of a leveret: it climbs like
the raccoon, and burrows like the rabbit; its eyes are large, full,
and dark, the lip cleft, the soles of the feet naked, claws sharp,
ears short; it feeds on grasses, grain, fruit, and berries. The flesh
is white, oily, and, in the summer, rank, but is eaten in autumn by
the Indians and woodsmen; the skin is not much valued. They are easily
killed by dogs, though, being expert climbers, they often baffle their
enemies, clinging to the bark beyond their reach. A stone or stick
well aimed soon kills them; but they sometimes bite sharply.

The woodchuck proved a providential supply; and Hector cheered his
companions with the assurance that they could not starve, as there
were plenty of these creatures to be found. They had seen one or two
about Cold Springs, but they are less common in the deep forest lands
than on the drier, more open plains.

"It is a great pity we have no larger vessel to bring our water from
the spring," said Hector, looking at the tin pot; "one is so apt to
stumble among stones and tangled underwood. If we had only one of our
old bark dishes we could get a good supply at once."

"There is a fallen birch not far from this," said Louis. "I have here
my trusty knife; what is there to hinder us from constructing a vessel
capable of holding water, a gallon if you like?"

"How can you sew it together, cousin?" asked Catharine; "you have
neither deer sinews nor war-tap." The Indian name for the flexible
roots of the _tamarack_, or swamp larch, which they make use of in
manufacturing their birch baskets and canoes.

"I have a substitute at hand, ma belle;" and Louis pointed to the
strips of leather-wood he had collected for binding the dressings on
her foot.

When an idea once struck Louis, he never rested till he worked it out
in some way. In a few minutes he was busily employed, stripping sheets
of the ever-useful birch-bark from the birch tree that had fallen at
the foot of the "Wolf's Crag;" for so the children had named the
memorable spot where poor Catharine's accident had occurred.

The rough outside coatings of the bark, which are of silvery
whiteness, but ragged from exposure to the action of the weather in
the larger and older trees, he peeled off, and then cutting the bark
so that the sides lapped well over and the corners were secured from
cracks, he proceeded to pierce holes opposite to each other, and with
some trouble managed to stitch them tightly together, by drawing
strips of the moose or leather-wood through and through. The first
attempt, of course, was but rude and ill-shaped, but it answered the
purpose, and only leaked a little at the corners for want of a sort of
flap, which he had forgotten to allow in cutting out the bark,--this
flap in the Indian baskets and dishes turns up, and keeps all tight
and close,--a defect he remedied in his subsequent attempts. In spite
of its deficiencies, Louis's water-jar was looked upon with great
admiration, and highly commended by Catharine, who almost forgot her
sufferings while watching her cousin's proceedings.

Louis was elated by his own successful ingenuity, and was for running
off directly to the spring. "Catharine shall now have cold water to
bathe her poor ankle with, and to quench her thirst," he said,
joyfully springing to his feet, ready for a start up the steep bank;
but Hector quietly restrained his lively cousin, by suggesting the
possibility of his not finding the "fountain in the wilderness," as
Louis termed the spring, or losing himself altogether.

"Let us both go together then," cried Louis. Catharine cast on her
cousin an imploring glance.

"Do not leave me, dear Louis--Hector, do not let me be left alone."
Her sorrowful appeal stayed the steps of the volatile Louis.

"Go you, Hector, as you know the way.--I will not leave you, Kate,
since I was the cause of all you have suffered; I will abide by you,
in joy or in sorrow, till I see you once more safe in your own dear
mother's arms."

Comforted by this assurance, Catharine quickly dashed away the
gathering tears from her cheeks, and chid her own foolish fears.

"But you know, dear cousin," she said, "I am so helpless; and then the
dread of that horrible wolf makes a coward of me."

After some little time had elapsed, Hector returned. The bark vessel
had done its duty to admiration; it only wanted a very little
improvement to make it complete. The water was cold and pure. Hector
had spent a little time in deepening the mouth of the spring, and
placing some stones about it. He described the ravine as being much
deeper and wider and more gloomy than the one they occupied. The sides
and bottom were clothed with magnificent oaks. It was a grand sight,
he said, to stand on the jutting spurs of this great ravine, and look
down upon the tops of the trees that lay below, tossing their rounded
heads like the waves of a big sea. There were many lovely
flowers-vetches of several kinds, blue, white, and pencilled, twining
among the grass; a beautiful white-belled flower, that was like the
"morning glory" _(Convolvulus major),_ and scarlet cups [Footnote:
_Erichroma,_ or painted cup.] in abundance, with roses in profusion.
The bottom of this ravine was strewed in places with huge blocks of
black granite, cushioned with thick green moss; it opened out into a
wide flat, similar to the one at the mouth of the valley of the "Big
Stone."

Both Hector and his sister had insensibly imbibed a love of the grand
and picturesque, by listening with untiring interest to their father's
animated and enthusiastic descriptions of his Highland home, and the
wild mountainous scenery that surrounded it. Though brought up in
solitude and uneducated, there was nothing vulgar or rude in the minds
or manners of these young people. Simple and untaught they were, but
they were guileless, earnest, and unsophisticated; and if they lacked
the knowledge that is learned from books, they possessed much that was
useful and practical, which had been taught by experience and
observation in the school of necessity.

For several days the pain and fever arising from her sprain rendered
any attempt at removing Catharine from the valley of the "Big Stone"
impracticable. The ripe fruit began to grow less abundant in their
immediate vicinity; neither woodchuck, partridge, nor squirrel had
been killed; and our poor wanderers now endured the agonizing pains of
hunger. Continual exposure to the air by night and by day contributed
not a little to increase the desire for food. It is true, there was
the yet untried lake, "bright, boundless, and free," gleaming in
silvery splendour, but in practice they knew nothing of the fisher's
craft, though, as a matter of report, they were well acquainted with
its mysteries, and had often listened with delight to the feats
performed by their respective fathers in the art of angling, spearing,
and netting.

"I have heard my father say that so bold and numerous were the fish in
the lakes and rivers he used to fish in, that they could be taken by
the hand with a crooked pin and coarse thread, or wooden spear; but
that was in the Lower Province. And oh, what glorious tales I have
heard him tell of spearing fish by torchlight!"

"The fish may be wiser or not so numerous in this lake," said Hector,
"however, if Kate can bear to be moved, we will go down to the shore
and try our luck. But what can we do? we have neither hook nor line
provided."

Louis nodded his head, and sitting down on a projecting root of a
scrub oak, produced from the depths of his capacious pocket a bit of
tin, which he carefully selected from among a miscellaneous hoard of
treasures. "Here," said he, holding it up to the view as he
spoke,--"here is the slide of an old powder-flask, which I picked up
from among some rubbish my sister had thrown out the other day."

"I fear you will make nothing of that," said Hector; "a bit of bone
would be better. If you had a file now, you might do something."

"Stay a moment, Monsieur Hec; what do you call this?" and Louis
triumphantly handed out of his pocket the very instrument in question,
a few inches of a broken, rusty file; very rusty, indeed, it was, but
still it might be made to answer in such ingenious hands as those of
our young French Canadian.

"I well remember, Katty, how you and Mathilde laughed at me for
treasuring up this old thing months ago.--Ah, Louis, Louis, you little
knew the use it was to be put to then," he added thoughtfully,
apostrophizing himself; "how little do we know what is to befall us in
our young days!"

"God knows it all," said Hector gravely; "we are under his good
guidance."

"You are right, Hec; let us trust in his mercy, and he will take good
care of us. Come, let us go to the lake," Catharine added, and she
sprang to her feet, but as quickly sank down upon the grass, and
regarded her companions with a piteous look, saying, "I cannot walk
one step; alas, alas! what is to become of me? I am only a useless
burden to you. If you leave me here I shall fall a prey to some savage
beast; and you cannot carry me with you in your search for food."

"Dry your tears, sweet cousin; you shall go with us. Do you think that
Hector or Louis would abandon you in your helpless state, to die of
hunger or thirst, or to be torn by wolves or bears? We will carry you
by turns; the distance to the lake is nothing, and you are not so very
heavy, ma belle cousine; see, I could dance with you in my arms, you
are so light a burden,"--and Louis gaily caught the suffering girl up
in his arms, and with rapid steps struck into the deer-path that wound
through the ravine towards the lake. But when they reached a pretty,
rounded knoll (where Wolf Tower now stands), Louis was fain to place
his cousin on a flat stone beneath a big oak that grew beside the
bank, and fling himself on the flowery ground at her feet, while he
drew a long breath, and gathered the fruit that grew among the long
grass to refresh himself after his fatigue. And then, while resting on
the "Elfin Knowe," as Catharine called the hill, he employed himself
with manufacturing a rude sort of a fish-hook, with the aid of his
knife, the bit of tin, and the rusty file. A bit of twine was next
produced: boys have always a bit of string in their pockets; and
Louis, as I have before hinted, was a provident hoarder of such small
matters. The string was soon attached to the hook, and Hector was not
long in cutting a sapling that answered well the purpose of a
fishing-rod; and thus equipped they proceeded to the lake shore,
Hector and Louis carrying the crippled Catharine by turns. When there,
they selected a sheltered spot beneath a grove of overhanging cedars
and birches, festooned with wild vines, which, closely woven, formed a
natural bower, quite impervious to the rays of the sun. A waterfall
dashing from the upper part of the bank fell headlong in spray and
foam, and quietly spread itself among the round shingly fragments that
formed the beach of the lake. Beneath this pleasant bower Catharine
could repose and watch her companions at their novel employment, or
bathe her feet and infirm ankle in the cool streamlet that rippled in
tiny wavelets over its stony bed.

If the amusement of fishing prove pleasant and exciting when pursued
for pastime only, it may readily be conceived that its interest must
be greatly heightened when its object is satisfying a craving degree
of hunger. Among the sunny spots on the shore, innumerable swarms of
the flying grasshopper or field crickets were sporting, and one of
these proved an attractive bait. The line was no sooner cast into the
water than the hook was seized, and many were the brilliant specimens
of sun-fish that our eager fishermen cast at Catharine's feet, all
gleaming with gold and azure scales. Nor was there any lack of perch,
or that delicate fish commonly known in these waters as the pink
roach.

Tired at last with their easy sport, the hungry boys next proceeded to
the grateful task of scaling and dressing their fish. This they did
very expeditiously, as soon as the more difficult part of kindling a
fire on the beach had been accomplished with the help of the flint,
knife, and dried rushes. The fish were then suspended, Indian fashion,
on forked, sticks stuck in the ground and inclined at a suitable angle
towards the glowing embers,--a few minutes sufficed to cook them.

"Truly," said Catharine, when the plentiful repast was set before her,
"God hath, indeed, spread a table for us here in the wilderness;" so
miraculous did this ample supply of delicious food seem in the eyes of
this simple child of nature.

They had often heard tell of the facility with which the fish could be
caught, but they had known nothing of it from their own experience, as
the streams and creeks about Cold Springs afforded them but little
opportunity for exercising their skill as anglers; so that, with the
rude implements with which they were furnished, the result of their
morning success seemed little short of divine interference in their
behalf. Happy and contented in the belief that they were not forgotten
by their heavenly Father, these poor "children in the wood" looked up
with gratitude to that beneficent Being who suffereth not even a
sparrow to fall unheeded.

Upon Catharine, in particular, these things made a deep impression;
and there, as she sat in the green shade, soothed by the lulling sound
of the flowing waters, and the soft murmuring of the many-coloured
insects that hovered among the fragrant leaves which thatched her
sylvan bower, her young heart was raised in humble and holy
aspirations to the great Creator of all things living. A peaceful calm
diffused itself over her mind, as with hands meekly folded across her
breast, the young girl prayed with the guileless fervour of a trusting
and faithful heart.

The sun was just sinking in a flood of glory behind the dark
pine-woods at the head of the lake, when Hector and Louis, who had
been carefully providing fish for the morrow (which was the Sabbath),
came loaded with their finny prey carefully strung upon a willow-wand,
and found Catharine sleeping in her bower. Louis was loath to break
her tranquil slumbers, but her careful brother reminded him of the
danger to which she was exposed, sleeping in the dew by the
water-side. "Moreover," he added, "we have some distance to go, and we
have left the precious axe and the birch-bark vessel in the valley."

These things were too valuable to be lost, so they roused the sleeper,
and slowly recommenced their toilsome way, following the same path
that they had made in the morning. Fortunately, Hector had taken the
precaution to bend down the flexile branches of the dogwood and break
the tops of the young trees that they had passed between on their
route to the lake; and by this clue they were enabled with tolerable
certainty to retrace their way, nothing doubting of arriving in time
at the wigwam of boughs by the rock in the valley.

Their progress was, however, slow, burdened with the care of the lame
girl, and laden with the fish. The purple shades of twilight soon
clouded the scene, deepened by the heavy masses of foliage, which cast
greater obscurity upon their narrow path; for they had now left the
oak-flat and entered the gorge of the valley. The utter loneliness of
the path, the grotesque shadows of the trees that stretched in long
array across the steep banks on either side, taking now this, now that
wild and fanciful shape, awakened strange feelings of dread in the
mind of these poor forlorn wanderers; like most persons bred up in
solitude, their imaginations were strongly tinctured with
superstitious fears. Here, then, in the lonely wilderness, far from
their beloved parents and social hearth, with no visible arm to
protect them from danger, none to encourage or to cheer them, they
started with terror-blanched cheeks at every fitful breeze that
rustled the leaves or waved the branches above them.

The gay and lively Louis, blithe as any wild bird in the bright
sunlight, was the most easily oppressed by this strange superstitious
fear, when the shades of evening were closing round, and he would
start with ill-disguised terror at every sound or shape that met his
ear or eye, though the next minute he was the first to laugh at his
own weakness. In Hector the feeling was of a graver, more solemn cast,
recalling to his mind all the wild and wondrous tales with which his
father was wont to entertain the children as they crouched round the
huge log-fire of an evening. It is strange the charm these marvellous
tales possess for the youthful mind: no matter how improbable or how
often told, year after year they will be listened to with the same
ardour, with an interest that appears to grow with repetition. And
still, as they slowly wandered along, Hector would repeat to his
breathless auditors those Highland legends that were as familiar to
their ears as household words; and still they listened with fear and
wonder, and deep awe, till at each pause he made the deep-drawn breath
and half-repressed shudder might be heard. And now the little party
paused irresolutely, fearing to proceed: they had omitted to notice
some landmark in their progress; the moon had not long been up, and
her light was as yet indistinct; so they sat them down on a little
grassy spot on the bank, and rested till the moon should lighten their
path.

Louis was confident they were not far from the "Big Stone," but
careful Hector had his doubts, and Catharine was weary. The children
had already conceived a sort of home feeling for the valley and the
mass of stone that had sheltered them for so many nights; and soon the
dark mass came in sight, as the broad full light of the now risen moon
fell upon its rugged sides: they were nearer to it than they had
imagined.

"Forward for the 'Big Stone' and the wigwam," cried Louis.

"Hush!" said Catharine, "look there!" raising her hand with a warning
gesture.

"Where? what?"

"The wolf! the wolf!" gasped out the terrified girl. There, indeed,
upon the summit of the block, in the attitude of a sentinel or
watcher, stood the gaunt-figured animal; and as she spoke, a long wild
cry, the sound of which seemed as if it came midway between the earth
and the tops of the tall pines on the lofty ridge above them, struck
terror into their hearts, as with speechless horror they gazed upon
the dark outline of the terrible beast. There it stood, with its head
raised, its neck stretched outward, and ears erect, as if to catch the
echo that gave back those dismal sounds; another minute and he was
gone to join his companions, and the crashing of branches and the rush
of many feet on the high bank above was followed by the prolonged cry
of a poor fugitive animal,--a doe, or fawn, perhaps,--in the very
climax of mortal agony; and then the lonely recesses of the forest
took up that fearful death-cry, the far-off shores of the lake and the
distant islands prolonged it, and the terrified children clung
together in fear and trembling.

A few minutes over, and all was still. The chase had turned across the
hills to some distant ravine; the wolves were all gone--not even the
watcher was left; and the little valley lay once more in silence, with
all its dewy roses and sweet blossoms glittering in the moonlight. But
though around them all was peace and loveliness, it was long ere
confidence was restored to the hearts of the panic-stricken and
trembling children. They beheld a savage enemy in every mass of leafy
shade, and every rustling bough struck fresh terror into their excited
minds. They might have exclaimed, with the patriarch Jacob, "How
dreadful is this place!"

With hand clasped in hand, they sat them down among the thick covert
of the bushes; for now they feared to move forward, lest the wolves
should return. Sleep was long a stranger to their watchful eyes, each
fearing to be the only one left awake, and long and painful was their
vigil. Yet nature, overtasked, at length gave way, and sleep came down
upon their eyelids--deep, unbroken sleep, which lasted till the broad
sunlight, breaking through the leafy curtains of their forest-bed, and
the sound of waving boughs and twittering birds, once more awakened
them to life and light, recalling them from happy dreams of home and
friends to an aching sense of loneliness and desolation. This day they
did not wander far from the valley, but took the precaution, as
evening drew on, to light a large fire, the blaze of which they
thought would keep away any beast of prey. They had no want of food,
as the fish they had caught the day before proved an ample supply. The
huckleberries were ripening too, and soon afforded them a
never-failing source of food; there was also an abundance of
bilberries, the sweet fruit of which proved a great treat, besides
being very nourishing.




CHAPTER III.

  "Oh for a lodge in the vast wilderness,
   The boundless contiguity of shade!"


A fortnight had now passed, and Catharine still suffered so much from
pain and fever that they were unable to continue their wanderings; all
that Hector and his cousin could do was to carry her to the bower by
the lake, where she reclined whilst they caught fish. The painful
longing to regain their lost home had lost nothing of its intensity;
and often would the poor sufferer start from her bed of leaves and
boughs to wring her hands and weep, and call in piteous tones upon
that dear father and mother who would have given worlds, had they been
at their command, to have heard but one accent of her beloved voice,
to have felt one loving pressure from that fevered hand. Hope, the
consoler, hovered over the path of the young wanderers, long after she
had ceased to whisper comfort to the desolate hearts of the mournful
parents.

Of all that suffered by this sad calamity, no one was more to be
pitied than Louis Perron. Deeply did the poor boy lament the
thoughtless folly which had involved his cousin Catharine in so
terrible a misfortune. "If Kate had not been with me," he would say,
"we should not have been lost; for Hector is so cautious and so
careful, he would not have left the cattle-path. But we were so
heedless, we thought only of flowers and insects, of birds and such
trifles, and paid no heed to our way." Louis Perron, such is life. The
young press gaily onward, gathering the flowers, and following the gay
butterflies that attract them in the form of pleasure and amusement:
they forget the grave counsels of the thoughtful, till they find the
path they have followed is beset with briers and thorns; and a
thousand painful difficulties that were unseen, unexpected, overwhelm
and bring them to a sad sense of their own folly; and, perhaps, the
punishment of their errors does not fall upon themselves alone, but
upon the innocent, who have unknowingly been made participators in
their fault.

By the kindest and tenderest attention to all her comforts, Louis
endeavoured to alleviate his cousin's sufferings, and soften her
regrets; nay, he would often speak cheerfully and even gaily to her,
when his own heart was heavy and his eyes ready to overflow with
tears.

"If it were not for our dear parents and the dear children at home,"
he would say, "we might spend our time most happily upon these
charming plains; it is much more delightful here than in the dark,
thick woods; see how brightly the sunbeams come down and gladden the
ground, and cover the earth with fruit and flowers. It is pleasant to
be able to fish and hunt, and trap the game. Yes, if they were all
here, we would build us a nice log-house, and clear up these bushes on
the flat near the lake. This 'Elfin Knowe,' as you call it, Kate,
would be a nice spot to build upon. See these glorious old oaks--not
one should be cut down; and we would have a boat and a canoe, and
voyage across to yonder islands. Would it not be charming, ma belle?"
and Catharine, smiling at the picture drawn so eloquently, would enter
into the spirit of the project, and say,--

"Ah! Louis, that would be pleasant."

"If we had but my father's rifle now," said Hector, "and old Wolfe."

"Yes, and Fanchette, dear little Fanchette, that trees the partridges
and black squirrels," said Louis.

"I saw a doe and a half-grown fawn beside her this very morning, at
break of day," said Hector. "The fawn was so little fearful, that if I
had had a stick in my hand I could have killed it. I came within ten
yards of the spot where it stood. I know it would be easy to catch one
by making a dead-fall." A sort of trap in which game is taken in the
woods, or on the banks of creeks.

"If we had but a dear fawn to frolic about us, like Mignon, dear
innocent Mignon," cried Catharine, "I should never feel lonely then."

"And we should never want for meat, if we could catch a fine fawn from
time to time, ma belle.--Hec, what are you thinking of?"

"I was thinking, Louis, that if we were doomed to remain here all our
lives, we must build a house for ourselves; we could not live in the
open air without shelter as we have done. The summer will soon pass,
and the rainy season will come, and the bitter frosts and snows of
winter will have to be provided against."

"But, Hector, do you really think there is no chance of finding our
way back to Cold Springs? We know it must be behind this lake," said
Lotus.

"True, but whether east, west, or south, we cannot tell, and whichever
way we take now is but a chance; and if once we leave the lake and get
involved in the mazes of that dark forest, we should perish: for we
know there is neither water nor fruit nor game to be had as there is
here, and we might soon be starved to death. God was good who led us
beside this fine lake, and upon these fruitful plains."

"It is a good thing that I had my axe when we started from home," said
Hector. "We should not have been so well off without it; we shall find
the use of it if we have to build a house. We must look out for some
spot where there is a spring of good water, and--"

"No horrible wolves," interrupted Catharine. "Though I love this
pretty ravine, and the banks and braes about us, I do not think I
shall like to stay here. I heard the wolves only last night, when you
and Louis were asleep."

"We must not forget to keep watch-fires."

"What shall we do for clothes?" said Catharine, glancing at her
home-spun frock of wool and cotton plaid.

"A weighty consideration indeed," sighed Hector; "clothes must be
provided before ours are worn out and the winter comes on."

"We must save all the skins of the woodchucks and squirrels,"
suggested Louis; "and fawns when we catch them."

"Yes, and fawns when we get them," added Hector; "but it is time
enough to think of all these things; we must not give up all hope of
home."

"I give up all hope? I shall hope on while I have life," said
Catharine. "My dear, dear father, he will never forget his lost
children; he will try and find us, alive or dead; he will never give
up the search."

Poor child, how long did this hope burn like a living torch in thy
guileless breast. How often, as they roamed those hills and valleys,
were thine eyes sent into the gloomy recesses of the dark ravines and
thick bushes, with the hope that they would meet the advancing form
and outstretched arms of thy earthly parents: all in vain. Yet the
arms of thy heavenly Father were extended over thee, to guide, to
guard, and to sustain thee.

How often were Catharine's hands filled with wild-flowers, to carry
home, as she fondly said, to sick Louise or her mother. Poor
Catharine, how often did your bouquets fade; how often did the sad
exile water them with her tears,--for hers was the hope that keeps
alive despair.

When they roused them in the morning to recommence their fruitless
wanderings, they would say to each other, "Perhaps we shall see our
father, he may find us here to-day;" but evening came, and still he
came not, and they were no nearer to their father's home than they had
been the day previous.

"If we could but find our way back to the 'Cold Creek,' we might, by
following its course, return to Cold Springs," said Hector.

"I doubt much the fact of the 'Cold Creek' having any connection with
our Spring," said Louis; "I think it has its rise in the Beaver
Meadow, and following its course would only entangle us among those
wolfish balsam and cedar swamps, or lead us yet further astray into
the thick recesses of the pine forest. For my part, I believe we are
already fifty miles from Cold Springs."

Persons who lose their way in the pathless woods have no idea of
distance, or the points of the compass, unless they can see the sun
rise and set, which it is not possible to do when surrounded by the
dense growth of forest-trees; they rather measure distance by the time
they have been wandering, than by any other token.

The children knew that they had been a long time absent from home,
wandering hither and thither and they fancied their journey had been
as long as it had been weary. They had indeed the comfort of seeing
the sun in its course from east to west, but they knew not in what
direction the home they had lost lay; it was this that troubled them
in their choice of the course they should take each day, and at last
determined them to lose no more time so fruitlessly, where the peril
was so great, but seek for some pleasant spot where they might pass
their time in safety, and provide for their present and future wants.

  "The world was all before them, where to choose
   Their place of rest, and Providence their guide."

Catharine declared her ankle was so much stronger than it had been
since the accident, and her health so much amended, that the day after
the conversation just recorded, the little party bade farewell to the
valley of the "Big Stone," and ascending the steep sides of the hills,
bent their steps eastward, keeping the lake to their left hand. Hector
led the way, loaded with the axe, which he would trust to no one but
himself, the tin-pot, and the birch basket. Louis had to assist his
cousin up the steep banks, likewise some fish to carry, which had been
caught early in the morning.

The wanderers thought at first to explore the ground near the lake
shore, but soon abandoned this resolution on finding the undergrowth
of trees and bushes become so thick that they made little progress,
and the fatigue of travelling was greatly increased by having
continually to put aside the bushes or bend them down.

Hector advised trying the higher ground; and after following a
deer-path through a small ravine that crossed the hills, they found
themselves on a fine extent of table-land, richly but not too densely
wooded with white and black oaks (_Quercus alba_, and _Quercus
nigra_), diversified with here and there a solitary pine, which
reared its straight and pillar-like trunk in stately grandeur above
its leafy companions; a meet eyrie for the bald eagle, that kept watch
from its dark crest over the silent waters of the lake, spread below
like a silver zone studded with emeralds.

In their progress they passed the head of many small ravines, which
divided the hilly shores of the lake into deep furrows: these furrows
had once been channels by which the waters of some upper lake (the
site of which is now dry land) had at a former period poured down into
the valley, filling the basin of what now is called the Rice Lake.
These waters, with resistless sweep, had ploughed their way between
the hills, bearing in their course those blocks of granite and
limestone which are so widely scattered both on the hill-tops and the
plains, or form a rocky pavement at the bottom of the narrow defiles.
What a sight of sublime desolation must that outpouring of the waters
have presented, when those deep banks were riven by the sweeping
torrents that were loosened from their former bounds! The pleased eye
rests upon these tranquil shores, now covered with oaks and pines, or
waving with a flood of golden grain, or varied by neat dwellings and
fruitful gardens; and the gazer on that peaceful scene scarcely
pictures to himself what it must have been when no living eye was
there to mark the rushing floods when they scooped to themselves the
deep bed in which they now repose.

Those lovely islands that sit like stately crowns upon the waters were
doubtless the wreck that remained of the valley; elevated spots, whose
rocky bases withstood the force of the rushing waters, that carried
away the lighter portions of the soil. The southern shore, seen from
the lake, seems to lie in regular ridges running from south to north:
some few are parallel with the lake shore, possibly where some
insurmountable impediment turned the current of the subsiding waters;
but they all find an outlet through their connection with ravines
communicating with the lake.

There is a beautiful level tract of land; with only here and there a
solitary oak or a few stately pines growing upon it; it is commonly
called the "Upper Race-course," on account of the smoothness of the
surface. It forms a high table-land, nearly three hundred feet above
the lake, and is surrounded by high hills. This spot, though now dry
and covered with turf and flowers, and low bushes, has evidently once
been a broad sheet of water. To the eastward lies a still more lovely
and attractive spot, known as the "Lower Race-course." It lies on a
lower level than the former one, and, like it, is embanked by a ridge
of distant hills. Both have ravines leading down to the Rice Lake, and
may have been the sources from whence its channel was filled. Some
convulsion of nature at a remote period, by raising the waters above
their natural level, might have caused a disruption of the banks, and
drained their beds, as they now appear ready for the ploughshare or
the spade. In the month of June these flats are brilliant with the
splendid blossoms of the _Castilegia coccinea_, or painted-cup, the
azure lupine (_Lupinus perennis_), and snowy _Trillium_; dwarf roses
(_Rosa blanda_) scent the evening air, and grow as if planted by the
hand of taste.

A carpeting of the small downy saxifrage (_Saxifraga nivalis_), with
its white silky leaves, covers the ground in early spring. In autumn
it is red with the bright berries and dark box-shaped leaves of a
species of creeping winter-green, that the Indians call spice-berry
(_Gaultheria procumbens_); the leaves are highly aromatic, and it is
medicinal as well as agreeable to the taste and smell. In the month of
July a gorgeous assemblage of orange lilies (_Lilium Philadelphicum_)
take the place of the lupine and trilliums: these splendid lilies vary
from orange to the brightest scarlet. Various species of sunflowers
and coreopsis next appear, and elegant white _pyrolas_ [Footnote:
Indian bean, also called Indian potato (_Apios tuberosa_).] scent the
air and charm the eye. The delicate lilac and white shrubby asters
next appear; and these are followed by the large deep-blue gentian,
and here and there by the elegant fringed gentian. [Footnote: Gentiana
linearis, G. crenata.] These are the latest and loveliest of the
flowers that adorn this tract of land. It is indeed a garden of
nature's own planting, but the wild garden is being converted into
fields of grain, and the wild flowers give place to a new race of
vegetables, less ornamental, but more useful to man and the races of
domestic animals that depend upon him for their support.

Our travellers, after wandering over this lovely plain, found
themselves, at the close of the day, at the head of a fine ravine,
[Footnote: Kilvert's Ravine, above Pine-tree Point.] where they had
the good fortune to perceive a spring of pure water oozing beneath
some large moss-covered blocks of black waterworn granite. The ground
was thickly covered with moss about the edges of the spring, and many
varieties of flowering shrubs and fruits were scattered along the
valley and up the steep sides of the surrounding hills. There were
whortleberries, or huckleberries, as they are more usually called, in
abundance; bilberries dead ripe, and falling from the bushes at a
touch. The vines that wreathed the low bushes and climbed the trees
were loaded with clusters of grapes; but these were yet hard and
green. Dwarf filberts grew on the dry gravelly sides of the hills, yet
the rough prickly calyx that enclosed the nut filled their fingers
with minute thorns that irritated the skin like the stings of the
nettle; but as the kernel, when ripe, was sweet and good, they did not
mind the consequences. The moist part of the valley was occupied by a
large bed of May-apples, [Footnote: _Podophyllum peltatum_,--mandrake,
or May-apple.] the fruit of which was of unusual size, but they were
not ripe, August being the month when they ripen; there were also wild
plums still green, and wild cherries and blackberries ripening. There
were great numbers of the woodchucks' burrows on the hills; wild
partridges and quails were seen under the thick covert of the
blue-berried dog-wood, [Footnote: _Cornus sericea_. The blue berries
of this shrub are eaten by the partridge and wild ducks; also by the
pigeons, and other birds. There are several species of this shrub
common to the Rice Lake.] that here grew in abundance at the mouth of
the ravine where it opened to the lake. As this spot offered many
advantages, our travellers halted for the night, and resolved to make
it their headquarters for a season, till they should meet with an
eligible situation for building a winter shelter.

Here, then, at the head of the valley, sheltered by one of the rounded
hills that formed its sides, our young people erected a summer hut,
somewhat after the fashion of an Indian wigwam, which was all the
shelter that was requisite while the weather remained so warm. Through
the opening at the gorge of this ravine they enjoyed a peep at the
distant waters of the lake, which terminated the vista, while they
were quite removed from its unwholesome vapours.

The temperature of the air for some days had been hot and sultry,
scarcely modified by the cool, delicious breeze that usually sets in
about nine o'clock and blows most refreshingly till four or five in
the afternoon. Hector and Louis had gone down to fish for supper,
while Catharine busied herself in collecting leaves and dried
deer-grass, moss and fern, of which there was abundance near the
spring. The boys had promised to cut some fresh cedar boughs near the
lake shore, and bring them up to form a foundation for their beds, and
also to strew Indian-fashion over the floor of the hut by way of a
carpet.

The fragrant carpet of cedar or hemlock-spruce sprigs strewn lightly
over the earthen floor, was to them a luxury as great as if it had
been taken from the looms of Persia or Turkey, so happy and contented
were they in their ignorance. Their beds of freshly gathered grass and
leaves, raised from the earth by a heap of branches carefully
arranged, were to them as pleasant as beds of down, and the rude hut
of bark and poles as curtains of damask or silk.

Having collected as much of these materials as she deemed sufficient
for the purpose, Catharine next gathered up the dry oak branches, to
make a watch-fire for the night. This done, weary and warm, she sat
down on a little hillock, beneath the cooling shade of a grove of
young aspens that grew near the hut. Pleased with the dancing of the
leaves, which fluttered above her head, and fanned her warm cheek with
their incessant motion, she thought, like her cousin Louise, that the
aspen was the merriest tree in the forest, for it was always dancing,
dancing, dancing.

She watched the gathering of the distant thunderclouds, which cast a
deeper, more sombre shade upon the pines that girded the northern
shores of the lake as with an ebon frame. Insensibly her thoughts
wandered far away from the lonely spot whereon she sat, to the stoup
[Footnote: The Dutch word for veranda, which is still in common use
among the Canadians.] in front of her father's house, and in memory's
eye she beheld it all exactly as she had left it. There stood the big
spinning-wheel, just as she had set it aside; the hanks of dyed yarn
suspended from the rafters, the basket filled with the carded wool
ready for her work. She saw in fancy her father, with his fine
athletic upright figure, his sunburnt cheeks and clustering sable
hair, his clear energetic hazel eyes ever beaming upon her, his
favourite child, with looks of love and kindness as she moved to and
fro at her wheel. [Footnote: Such is the method of working at the
large wool-wheel, unknown or obsolete in England.] There, too, was her
mother, with her light step and sweet cheerful voice, singing as she
pursued her daily avocations; and Donald and Kenneth driving up the
cows to be milked, or chopping firewood. And as these images, like the
figures of the magic-lantern, passed in all their living colours
before her mental vision, her head drooped heavier and lower till it
sank upon her arm; and then she started, looked round, and slept
again, her face deeply buried in her young bosom, and long and
peacefully the young girl slumbered.

A sound of hurrying feet approaches, a wild cry is heard and panting
breath, and the sleeper, with a startling scream, springs to her feet:
she dreamed that she was struggling in the fangs of a wolf--its grisly
paws were clasped about her throat; the feeling was agony and
suffocation: her languid eyes open. Can it be?--what is it that she
sees? Yes, it is Wolfe; not the fierce creature of her dreams by night
and her fears by day, but her father's own brave, devoted dog. What
joy, what hope rushed to her heart! She threw herself upon the shaggy
neck of the faithful beast, and wept from fulness of heart.

"Yes," she joyfully cried, "I knew that I should see him again. My own
dear, dear, loving father! Father! father! dear, dear father, here are
your children! Come, come quickly!" and she hurried to the head of the
valley, raising her voice, that the beloved parent, who she now
confidently believed was approaching, might be guided to the spot by
the well-known sound of her voice.

Poor child! the echoes of thy eager voice, prolonged by every
projecting headland of the valley, replied in mocking tones, "Come
quickly!"

Bewildered she paused, listened breathlessly, and again she called,
"Father, come quickly, come!" and again the deceitful sounds were
repeated, "Quickly come!"

The faithful dog, who had succeeded in tracking the steps of his lost
mistress, raised his head and erected his ears as she called on her
father's name; but he gave no joyful bark of recognition as he was
wont to do when he heard his master's step approaching. Still
Catharine could not but think that Wolfe had only hurried on before,
and that her father must be very near.

The sound of her voice had been heard by her brother and cousin, who,
fearing some evil beast had made its way to the wigwam, hastily wound
up their line and left the fishing-ground to hurry to her assistance.
They could hardly believe their eyes when they saw Wolfe, faithful old
Wolfe, their earliest friend and playfellow, named by their father
after the gallant hero of Quebec. And they too, like Catharine,
thought that their friends were not far distant; joyfully they climbed
the hills and shouted aloud, and Wolfe was coaxed and caressed and
besought to follow them to point out the way they should take. But all
their entreaties were in vain. Worn out with fatigue and long fasting,
the poor old dog refused to quit the embers of the fire, before which
he stretched himself, and the boys now noticed his gaunt frame and
wasted flesh--he looked almost starved. The fact now became evident
that he was in a state of great exhaustion. Catharine thought he eyed
the spring with wishful looks, and she soon supplied him with water in
the bark dish to his great relief.

Wolfe had been out for several days with his master, who would repeat,
in tones of sad earnestness, to the faithful creature, "Lost, lost,
lost!" It was his custom to do so when the cattle strayed, and Wolfe
would travel in all directions till he found them, nor ceased his
search till he discovered the objects he was ordered to bring home.
The last night of the father's wanderings, when, sick and hopeless, he
came back to his melancholy home, as he sat sleeplessly rocking
himself to and fro, he involuntarily exclaimed, wringing his hands,
"Lost, lost, lost!" Wolfe heard what to him was an imperative command;
he rose, and stood at the door, and whined. Mechanically his master
rose, lifted the latch, and again exclaimed in passionate tones those
magic words, that sent the faithful messenger forth into the dark
forest path. Once on the trail he never left it, but with an instinct
incomprehensible as it was powerful, he continued to track the woods,
lingering long on spots where the wanderers had left any signs of
their sojourn; he had for some time been baffled at the Beaver Meadow,
and again where they had crossed Cold Creek, but had regained the
scent and traced them to the valley of the "Big Stone," and then, with
the sagacity of the bloodhound and the affection of the terrier he
had, at last, discovered the objects of his unwearied though often
baffled search.

What a state of excitement did the unexpected arrival of old Wolfe
create! How many questions were put to the poor beast, as he lay with
his head pillowed on the knees of his loving mistress! Catharine knew
it was foolish, but she could not help talking to the dumb animal, as
if he had been conversant with her own language. Ah, old Wolfe, if
your homesick nurse could but have interpreted those expressive looks,
those eloquent waggings of your bushy tail, as it flapped upon the
grass, or waved from side to side; those gentle lickings of the hand,
and mute sorrowful glances, as though he would have said, "Dear
mistress, I know all your troubles; I know all you say; but I cannot
answer you!" There is something touching in the silent sympathy of the
dog, to which only the hard-hearted and depraved can be quite
insensible. I remember once hearing of a felon who had shown the
greatest obstinacy and callous indifference to the appeals of his
relations and the clergyman who attended him in prison, but was
softened by the sight of a little dog that had been his companion in
his days of comparative innocence, forcing its way through the crowd,
till it gained the foot of the gallows; its mute look of anguish and
affection unlocked the fount of human feeling, and the condemned man
wept--perhaps the first tears he had shed since childhood's happy
days.

The night closed in with a tempest of almost tropical violence. The
inky darkness of the sky was relieved, at intervals, by sheets of
lurid flame, which revealed every object far off or near. The distant
lake, just seen amid the screen of leaves through the gorge of the
valley, gleamed like a sea of molten sulphur; the deep narrow defile,
shut in by the steep and wooded hills, looked deeper, more wild and
gloomy, when revealed by that vivid glare of light.

There was no stir among the trees, the heavy rounded masses of foliage
remained unmoved; the very aspen, that tremulous sensitive tree,
scarcely stirred: it seemed as if the very pulses of nature were at
rest. The solemn murmur that preceded the thunder-peals might have
been likened to the moaning of the dying. The children felt the
loneliness of the spot. Seated at the entrance of their sylvan hut, in
front of which their evening fire burned brightly, they looked out
upon the storm in silence and in awe. Screened by the sheltering
shrubs that grew near them, they felt comparatively safe from the
dangers of the storm, which now burst in terrific violence above the
valley. Cloud answered to cloud, and the echoes of the hills prolonged
the sound, while shattered trunks and brittle branches filled the air,
and shrieked and groaned in that wild war of elements.

Between the pauses of the tempest the long howl of the wolves, from
their covert in some distant cedar swamp at the edge of the lake,
might be heard from time to time,--a sound that always thrilled their
hearts with fear. To the mighty thunder-peals that burst above their
heads they listened with awe and wonder. It seemed, indeed, to them as
if it were the voice of Him who "sendeth out his voice, yea, and that
a mighty voice." And they bowed and adored his majesty; but they
shrank with curdled blood from the cry of the _felon wolf_.

And now the storm was at its climax, and the hail and rain came down
in a whitening flood upon that ocean of forest leaves; the old gray
branches were lifted up and down, and the stout trunks rent, for they
would not bow down before the fury of the whirlwind, and were
scattered all abroad like chaff before the wind.

The children thought not of danger for themselves, but they feared for
the safety of their fathers, whom they believed to be not far off from
them. And often amid the raging of the elements they fancied they
could distinguish familiar voices calling upon their names.

"Ah, if our fathers should have perished in this fearful storm," said
Catharine, weeping, "or have been starved to death while seeking for
us!" She covered her face and wept more bitterly.

But Louis would not listen to such melancholy forebodings. Their
fathers were both brave, hardy men, accustomed to every sort of danger
and privation; they were able to take care of themselves. Yes, he was
sure they were not far off; it was this unlucky storm coming on that
had prevented them from meeting.

"To-morrow, ma chere, will be a glorious day after the storm. It will
be a joyful one too; we shall go out with Wolfe, and he will find his
master, and then--oh, yes! I dare say my dear father will be with
yours. They will have taken good heed to the track, and we shall soon
see our dear mothers and chere petite Louise."

The storm lasted till past midnight, when it gradually subsided, and
the poor wanderers were glad to see the murky clouds roll off, and the
stars peep forth among their broken masses; but they were reduced to a
pitiful state, the hurricane having beaten down their little hut, and
their garments were drenched with rain. However, the boys made a good
fire with some bark and boughs they had in store: there were a few
sparks in their back log unextinguished; these they gladly fanned up
into a blaze, at which they dried their wet clothes, and warmed
themselves. The air was now cool almost to chilliness; for some days
the weather remained unsettled, and the sky overcast with clouds,
while the lake presented a leaden hue, crested with white mimic waves.

They soon set to work to make another hut, and found close to the head
of the ravine a great pine uprooted, affording them large pieces of
bark, which proved very serviceable in thatching the sides of the hut.
The boys employed themselves in this work, while Catharine cooked the
fish they had caught the day before, with a share of which old Wolfe
seemed to be mightily well pleased. After they had breakfasted, they
all went up towards the high table-land above the ravine, with Wolfe,
to look round in hope of getting sight of their friends from Cold
Springs; but though they kept an anxious look-out in every direction,
they returned towards evening tired and hopeless. Hector had killed a
red squirrel, and a partridge which Wolfe "treed,"--that is, stood
barking at the foot of the tree in which it had perched,--and the
supply of meat was a seasonable change. They also noticed and marked
with the axe, several trees where there were bee-hives, intending to
come in the cold weather and cut them down. Louis's father was a great
and successful bee-hunter; and Louis rather prided himself on having
learned something of his father's skill in that line. Here, where
flowers were so abundant and water plentiful; the wild bees seemed to
be abundant also; besides, the open space between the trees, admitting
the warm sunbeams freely, was favourable both for the bees and the
flowers on which they fed, and Louis talked joyfully of the fine
stores of honey they should collect in autumn. He had taught little
Fanchon, a small French spaniel of his father's, to find out the trees
where the bees hived, and also the nests of the ground-bees, and she
would bark at the foot of the tree, or scratch with her feet on the
ground, as the other dogs barked at the squirrels or the woodchucks;
but Fanchon was far away, and Wolfe was old and would learn no new
tricks, so Louis knew he had nothing but his own observation and the
axe to depend upon for procuring honey.

The boys had been unsuccessful for some days past, in fishing; neither
perch nor sunfish, pink roach nor mud-pouts [Footnote: All these fish
are indigenous to the fresh waters of Canada.] were to be caught.
However, they found water-mussels by groping in the sand, and
cray-fish among the gravel at the edge of the water only; the latter
pinched their fingers very spitefully. The mussels were not very
palatable, for want of salt; but hungry folks must not be dainty, and
Louis declared them very good when well roasted, covered up with hot
embers. "The fish-hawks," said he, "set us a good example, for they
eat them, and so do the eagles and herons. I watched one the other day
with a mussel in his bill: he flew to a high tree, let his prey fall,
and immediately darted down to secure it. But I drove him off; and, to
my great amusement, perceived the wise fellow had just let it fall on
a stone, which had cracked the shell for him just in the right place.
I often see shells lying at the foot of trees, far up the hills, where
these birds must have left them. There is one large thick-shelled
mussel that I have found several times with a round hole drilled
through the shell, just as if it had been done with a small
auger,--doubtless the work of some bird with a strong beak."

"Do you remember," said Catharine, "the fine pink mussel-shell that
Hec picked up in the little corn-field last year? It had a hole in one
of the shells too, [Footnote: This ingenious mode of cracking the
shells of mussels is common to many birds. The crow (_Corvus corone_)
has been long known by American naturalists to break the thick shells
of the river mussels, by letting them fall from a height on to rocks
and stones.] and when my uncle saw it, he said it must have been
dropped by some large bird, a fish-hawk possibly, or a heron, and
brought from the great lake, as it had been taken out of some deep
water; the mussels in our creeks being quite thin-shelled and white."

"Do you remember what a quantity of large fish bones we found in the
eagle's nest on the top of our hill, Louis?" said Hector.

"I do. Those fish must have been larger than our perch and sunfish;
they were brought from this very lake, I dare say."

"If we had a good canoe now, or a boat, and a strong hook and line, we
might become great fishermen."

"Louis," said Catharine, "is always thinking about canoes, and boats,
and skiffs; he ought to have been a sailor."

Louis was confident that if they had a canoe he could soon learn to
manage her; he was an excellent sailor already in theory. Louis never
saw difficulties; he was always hopeful, and had a very good opinion
of his own cleverness; he was quicker in most things, his ideas flowed
faster than Hector's. But Hector was more prudent, and possessed one
valuable quality--steady perseverance: he was slow in adopting an
opinion, but when once convinced, he pushed on steadily till he
mastered the subject or overcame the obstacle.

"Catharine," said Louis one day, "the huckleberries are now very
plentiful, and I think it would be a wise thing to gather a good store
of them and dry them for the winter. See, ma chere, wherever we turn
our eyes or place our feet they are to be found; the hill-sides are
purple with them. We may for aught we know, be obliged to pass the
rest of our lives here; it will be well to prepare for the winter,
when no berries are to be found."

"It will be well, mon ami. But we must not dry them in the sun; for
let me tell you, Mr. Louis, that they will be quite tasteless--mere
dry husks."

"Why so, ma belle?"

"I do not know the reason, but I only know the fact; for when our
mothers dried the currants and raspberries in the sun, such was the
case; but when they dried them on the oven floor, or on the hearth,
they were quite nice."

"Well, Cath, I think I know of a flat thin stone that will make a good
hearthstone; and we can get sheets of birch bark and sew into flat
bags to keep the dried fruit in."

They now turned all their attention to drying huckleberries (or
whortleberries). [Footnote: From the abundance of this fruit, the
Indians have given the name of Whortleberry Plain to the lands on the
south shore. During the month of July and the early part of August,
large parties come to the Rice Lake Plains to gather huckleberries,
which they preserve by drying, for winter use. These berries make a
delicious tart or pudding, mixed with bilberries and red currants,
requiring little sugar.] Catharine and Louis (who fancied nothing
could be contrived without his help) attended to the preparing and
making of the bags of birch bark; but Hector was soon tired of girl's
work, as he termed it, and after gathering some berries, would wander
away over the hills in search of game and to explore the neighbouring
hills and valleys, and sometimes it was sunset before he made his
appearance. Hector had made an excellent strong bow, like the Indian
bow, out of a tough piece of hickory wood, which he found in one of
his rambles, and he made arrows with wood that he seasoned in the
smoke, sharpening the heads with great care with his knife, and
hardening them by exposure to strong heat, at a certain distance from
the fire. The entrails of the woodchuck, stretched, and scraped, and
dried, and rendered pliable by rubbing and drawing through the hands,
answered for a bow-string; but afterwards, when they got the sinews
and hide of the deer, they used them, properly dressed for the
purpose.

Hector also made a cross-bow, which he used with great effect, being a
true and steady marksman. Louis and he would often amuse themselves
with shooting at a mark, which they would chip on the bark of a tree,
even Catharine was a tolerable archeress with the long-bow, and the
hut was now seldom without game of one kind or other. Hector seldom
returned from his rambles without partridges, quails, or young
pigeons, which are plentiful at this season of the year; many of the
old ones that pass over in their migratory flight in the spring stay
to breed, or return thither for the acorns and berries that are to be
found in great abundance. Squirrels, too, are very plentiful at this
season. Hector and Louis remarked that the red and black squirrels
never were to be found very near each other. It is a common belief
that the red squirrels make common cause with the gray, and beat the
larger enemy off the ground. The black squirrel, for a succession of
years, was very rarely to be met with on the Plains, while there were
plenty of the red and gray in the "oak openings." [Footnote: Within
the last few years, however, the black squirrels have been very
numerous, and the red are less frequently to be seen. The flesh of the
black squirrel is tender, white, and delicate, like that of a young
rabbit.] Deer, at the time our young Crusoes were living on the Rice
Lake Plains, were plentiful, and, of course, so were those beasts that
prey upon them,--wolves, bears, and wolverines, besides the Canadian
lynx, or catamount, as it is here commonly called, a species of wild
cat or panther. These wild animals are now no longer to be seen: it is
a rare thing to hear of bears or wolves, and the wolverine and lynx
are known only as matters of history in this part of the country.
These animals disappear as civilization advances, while some others
increase and follow man, especially many species of birds, which seem
to pick up the crumbs that fall from the rich man's board, and
multiply about his dwelling; some adopt new habits and modes of
building and feeding, according to the alteration and improvement in
their circumstances.

While our young people seldom wanted for meat, they felt the privation
of the bread to which they had been accustomed very sensibly. One day,
while Hector and Louis were busily engaged with their assistant,
Wolfe, in unearthing a woodchuck, that had taken refuge in his burrow,
on one of the gravelly hills above the lake, Catharine amused herself
by looking for flowers. She had filled her lap with ripe May-apples,
[Footnote: The fruit of the May-apple, in rich, moist soil, will
attain to the size of the magnum bonum, or egg-plum, which it
resembles in colour and shape. It makes a delicious preserve, if
seasoned with cloves or ginger. When eaten uncooked, the outer rind,
which is thick and fleshy and has a rank taste, should be thrown
aside; the fine seed pulp in which the seeds are embedded alone should
be eaten. The root of the podophyllum is used as a cathartic by the
Indians. The root of this plant is reticulated, and when a large body
of them are uncovered, they present a singular appearance, interlacing
each other in large meshes like an extensive net-work. These roots are
white, as thick as a man's little finger, and fragrant, and spread
horizontally along the surface. The blossom is like a small white
rose.] but finding them cumbersome in climbing the steep wooded hills,
she deposited them at the foot of a tree near the boys, and pursued
her search; and it was not long before she perceived some pretty
grassy-looking plants, with heads of bright lilac flowers, and on
plucking one pulled up the root also. The root was about the size and
shape of a large crocus: and on biting it, she found it far from
disagreeable--sweet, and slightly astringent. It seemed to be a
favourite root with the woodchucks, for she noticed that it grew about
their burrows on dry, gravelly soil, and many of the stems were bitten
and the roots eaten--a warrant, in full, of wholesomeness. Therefore,
carrying home a parcel of the largest of the roots, she roasted them
in the embers; and they proved almost as good as chestnuts, and more
satisfying than the acorns of the white oak, which they had often
roasted in the fire when they were out working on the fallow at the
log heaps. Hector and Louis ate heartily of the roots, and commended
Catharine for the discovery. Not many days afterwards, Louis
accidentally found a much larger and more valuable root near the lake
shore. He saw a fine climbing shrub, with close bunches of dark,
reddish-purple, pea-shaped flowers, which scented the air with a
delicious perfume. The plant climbed to a great height over the young
trees, with a profusion of dark-green leaves and tendrils. Pleased
with the bowery appearance of the plant, he tried to pull one up, that
he might show it to his cousin, when the root displayed a number of
large tubers, as big as good-sized potatoes, regular oval-shaped; the
inside was quite white, tasting somewhat like a potato, only
pleasanter, when in its raw state, than an uncooked potato. Louis
gathered his pockets full, and hastened home with his prize; and on
being roasted, these new roots were decided to be little inferior to
potatoes--at all events, they were a valuable addition to their
slender stores; and they procured as many as they could find,
carefully storing them in a hole which they dug for that purpose in a
corner of their hut. [Footnote: This plant appears to me to be a
species of the _Psoralea esculenta_, or Indian bread-root, which it
resembles in description, excepting that the root of the above is
tuberous, oval, and connected by long filaments. The largest tubers
are farthest from the stem of the plant.] Hector suggested that these
roots would be far better late in autumn or early in the spring than
during the time that the plant was in bloom; for he knew from
observation and experience that at the flowering season the greater
part of the nourishment derived from the soil goes to perfect the
flower and the seeds. Upon scraping the cut tuber, there was a white,
floury powder produced, resembling the starchy substance of the
potato.

"This flour," said Catharine, "would make good porridge with milk."

"Excellent, no doubt, my wise little cook and housekeeper," said Louis
laughing; "but, ma belle cousine, where is the milk and where is the
porridge-pot to come from?"

"Indeed," said Catharine, "I fear, Louis, we must wait long for both."

One fine day Louis returned home from the lake shore in great haste
for the bows and arrows, with the interesting news that a herd of five
deer were in the water, and making for Long Island.

"But, Louis, they will be gone out of sight and beyond the reach of
the arrows," said Catharine, as she handed him down the bows and a
sheaf of arrows, which she quickly slung round his shoulders by the
belt of skin which the young hunter had made for himself.

"No fear, ma chere; they will stop to feed on the beds of rice and
lilies. We must have Wolfe. Here, Wolfe, Wolfe, Wolfe! here, boy,
here!"

Catharine caught a portion of the excitement that danced in the bright
eyes of her cousin, and declaring that she too would go and witness
the hunt, ran down the ravine by his side; while Wolfe, who evidently
understood that they had some sport in view, trotted along by his
mistress, wagging his great bushy tail, and looking in high
good-humour.

Hector was impatiently waiting the arrival of the bows and Wolfe. The
herd of deer, consisting of a noble buck, two full-grown females, and
two young half-grown males, were quietly feeding among the beds of
rice and rushes not more than fifteen or twenty yards from the shore,
apparently quite unconcerned at the presence of Hector, who stood on a
fallen trunk, eagerly eying their motions. But the hurried steps of
Louis and Catharine, with the deep, sonorous baying of Wolfe, soon
roused the timid creatures to a sense of danger; and the stag, raising
his head and making, as the children thought, a signal for retreat,
now struck boldly out for the nearest point of Long Island.

"We shall lose them," cried Louis despairingly, eying the long bright
track that cut the silvery waters as the deer swam gallantly out.

"Hist, hist, Louis," said Hector; "all depends upon Wolfe--Turn them,
Wolfe! hey, hey, seek them, boy!"

Wolfe dashed bravely into the lake.

"Head them! head them!" shouted Hector. Wolfe knew what was meant.
With the sagacity of a long-trained hunter, he made a desperate effort
to gain the advantage by a circuitous route. Twice the stag turned
irresolute, as if to face his foe, and Wolfe, taking the time, swam
ahead, and then the race began. As soon as the boys saw the herd had
turned, and that Wolfe was between them and the island, they
separated, Louis making good his ambush to the right among the cedars,
and Hector at the spring to the west, while Catharine was stationed at
the solitary pine-tree, at the point which commanded the entrance of
the ravine.

"Now, Cathy," said her brother, "when you see the herd making for the
ravine, shout and clap your hands, and they will turn either to the
right or to the left. Do not let them land, or we shall lose them. We
must trust to Wolfe for their not escaping to the island. Wolfe is
well trained; he knows what he is about."

Catharine proved a dutiful ally. She did as she was bid. She waited
till the deer were within a few yards of the shore, then she shouted
and clapped her hands. Frightened at the noise and clamour, the
terrified creatures coasted along for some way, till within a little
distance of the thicket where Hector lay concealed--the very spot from
which they had emerged when they first took to the water; to this
place they boldly steered. Louis, who had watched the direction the
herd had taken with breathless interest, now noiselessly hurried to
Hector's assistance, taking an advantageous post for aim, in case
Hector's arrow missed, or only slightly wounded one of the deer.

Hector, crouched beneath the trees, waited cautiously till one of the
does was within reach of his arrow, and so good and true was his aim,
that it hit the animal in the throat a little above the chest, The
stag now turned again, but Wolfe was behind and pressed him forward,
and again the noble animal strained every nerve for the shore. Louis
now shot his arrow, but it swerved from the mark. He was too eager;
the arrow glanced harmlessly along the water. But the cool,
unimpassioned hand of Hector sent another arrow between the eyes of
the doe, stunning her with its force; and then another from Louis laid
her on her side, dying, and staining the water with her blood.

The herd, abandoning their dying companion, dashed frantically to the
shore; and the young hunters, elated by their success, suffered them
to make good their landing without further molestation. Wolfe, at a
signal from his master, ran in the quarry, and Louis declared
exultingly that as his last arrow had given the _coup de grace_,
he was entitled to the honour of cutting the throat of the doe; but
this the stern Highlander protested against, and Louis, with a
careless laugh, yielded the point, contenting himself with saying, "Ah
well, I will get the first steak of the venison when it is roasted,
and that is far more to my taste." Moreover, he privately recounted to
Catharine the important share he had had in the exploit, giving her,
at the same time, full credit for the worthy service she had performed
in withstanding the landing of the herd. Wolfe, too, came in for a
large share of the honour and glory of the chase.

The boys were soon hard at work skinning the animal and cutting it up.
This was the most valuable acquisition they had yet effected, for many
uses were to be made of the deer besides eating the flesh. It was a
store of wealth in their eyes.

During the many years that their fathers had sojourned in the country,
there had been occasional intercourse with the fur-traders and
trappers, and sometimes with friendly-disposed Indians who had called
at the lodges of their white brothers for food and tobacco.

From all these men, rude as they were, some practical knowledge had
been acquired; and their visits, though few and far between, had left
good fruit behind them--something to think about and talk about and
turn to future advantage.

The boys had learned from the Indians how precious were the tough
sinews of the deer for sewing. They knew how to prepare the skins of
the deer for moccasins, which they could cut out and make as neatly as
the squaws themselves. They could fashion arrow-heads, and knew how
best to season the wood for making both the long and cross bow. They
had seen the fish-hooks these people manufactured from bone and hard
wood. They knew that strips of fresh-cut skins would make bowstrings,
or the entrails of animals dried and rendered pliable. They had
watched the squaws making baskets of the inner bark of the oak, elm,
and bass-wood, and mats of the inner bark of the cedar, with many
other ingenious works that they now found would prove useful to them,
after a little practice had perfected their inexperienced attempts.
They also knew how to dry venison as the Indians and trappers prepare
it, by cutting the thick fleshy portions of the meat into strips from
four to six inches in breadth and two or more in thickness. These
strips they strung upon poles supported on forked sticks, and exposed
them to the drying action of the sun and wind. Fish they split open,
and removed the back and head bones, and smoked them slightly, or
dried them in the sun.

Their success in killing the doe greatly raised their spirits; in
their joy they embraced each other, and bestowed the most affectionate
caresses on Wolfe for his good conduct.

"But for this dear, wise old fellow, we should have had no venison for
dinner to-day," said Louis; "and so, Wolfe, you shall have a choice
piece for your own share."

Every part of the deer seemed valuable in the eyes of the young
hunters. The skin they carefully stretched out upon sticks to dry
gradually, and the entrails they also preserved for bow-strings. The
sinews of the legs and back they drew out and laid carefully aside for
future use.

"We shall be glad enough of these strings by-and-by," said careful
Hector; "for the summer will soon be at an end, and then we must turn
our attention to making ourselves winter clothes and moccasins."

"Yes, Hec, and a good warm shanty. These huts of bark and boughs will
not do when once the cold weather sets in."

"A shanty could soon be put up," said Hector; "for even Kate, wee bit
lassie as she is, could give us some help in trimming up the logs."

"That I could, indeed," replied Catharine; "for you may remember, Hec,
that the last journey my father made to the Bay, [Footnote: Bay of
Quinte.] with the pack of furs, that you and I called a _Bee_
[Footnote: A Bee is a practical instance of duty to a neighbour. We
fear it is peculiar to Canada, although deserving of imitation in all
Christian colonies. When any work which requires many hands is in the
course of performance, as the building of log houses, barns, or
shanties, all the neighbours are summoned, and give their best
assistance in the construction. Of course the assisted party is liable
to be called upon by the community in turn, to repay in kind the help
he has received.] to put up a shed for the new cow that he was to
drive back with him, and I am sure Mathilde and I did as much good as
you and Louis. You know you said you could not have got on nearly so
well without our help."

"After all," said Hector thoughtfully, "children can do a great many
things if they only resolutely set to work, and use the wits and the
strength that God has given them to work with. A few weeks ago and we
should have thought it utterly impossible to have supported ourselves
in a lonely wilderness like this by our own exertions in fishing and
hunting."

"If we had been lost in the forest we must have died with hunger,"
said Catharine; "but let us be thankful to the good God who led us
hither, and gave us health and strength to help ourselves."




CHAPTER IV.

    "Aye from the sultry heat,
     We to our cave retreat,
  O'er canopied by huge roots, intertwined,
  Of wildest texture, blackened o'er with age."

  COLERIDGE.


"Louis, what are you cutting out of that bit OF wood?" said Catharine,
the very next day after the first ideas of the shanty had been
started.

"Hollowing out a canoe."

"Out of that piece of stick!" said Catharine, laughing. "How many
passengers is it to accommodate, my dear?"

"I am only making a model. My canoe will be made out of a big pine
log, and large enough to hold three."

"Is it to be like the big sap-trough in the sugar-bush at home?"

Louis nodded assent. "I long to go over to the island; I see lots of
ducks popping in and out of the little bays beneath the cedars, and
there are plenty of partridges, I am sure, and squirrels--it is the
very place for them."

"And shall we have a sail as well as oars?"

"Yes; set up your apron for a sail."

Catharine cast a rueful look upon the tattered remnant of the apron.

"It is worth nothing now," she said, sighing; "and what am I to do
when my gown is worn out? It is a good thing it is so strong; if it
had been cotton, now, it would have been torn to bits among the
bushes."

"We must make clothes of skins as soon as we get enough," said
Hector.--"Louis, I think you can manufacture a bone needle; we can
pierce the hole with the strong thorns, or a little round bone bodkin
that can be easily made."

"The first rainy day we will see what we can do," replied Louis; "but
I am full of my canoe just now."

"Indeed, Louis, I believe you never think of anything else; but even
if we had a canoe to-morrow, I do not think that either you or I could
manage one," said cautious Hector.

"I could soon learn as others have done before me. I wonder who first
taught the Indians to make canoes, and venture out on the lakes and
streams. Why should we be more stupid than these untaught heathens? I
have listened so often to my father's stories and adventures when he
was out lumbering on the St. John River, that I am as familiar with
the idea of a boat as if I had been born in one. Only think now," he
said, turning to Catharine; "just think of the fish, the big ones, we
could get if we had but a canoe to push out from the shore beyond
those rush-beds."

"It strikes me, Louis, that those rush-beds, as you call them, must be
the Indian rice that we have seen the squaws make their soup of."

"Yes; and you remember old Jacob used to talk of a fine lake that he
called Rice Lake, somewhere to the northward of the Cold Springs,
where he said there was plenty of game of all kinds, and a fine open
place where people could see through the openings among the trees. He
said it was a great hunting-place for the Indians in the Fall of the
year, and that they came there to hunt the peccary, which is, as you
know, a kind of wild boar, and whose flesh is very good eating."

"I hope the Indians will not come here and find us out," said
Catharine, shuddering; "I think I should be more frightened at the
Indians than at the wolves. Have we not heard fearful tales of their
cruelty?"

"But we have never been harmed by them; they have always been civil
enough when they came to the Springs."

"They came, you know, for food, or shelter or something that they
wanted from us; but it may be different when they find us alone and
unprotected, encroaching upon their hunting-grounds."

"The place is wide enough for us and them; we will try and make them
our friends."

"The wolf and the lamb do not lie down in the fold together," observed
Hector. "The Indian is treacherous. The wild man and the civilized man
do not live well together, their habits and dispositions are so
contrary the one to the other. We are open and they are cunning, and
they suspect our openness to be only a greater degree of cunning than
their own--they do not understand us. They are taught to be
revengeful, and we are taught to forgive our enemies. So you see that
what is a virtue with the savage is a crime with the Christian. If the
Indian could be taught the Word of God he might be kind, and true, and
gentle as well as brave."

It was with conversations like this that our poor wanderers whiled
away their weariness. The love of life, and the exertions necessary
for self-preservation, occupied so large a portion of their thoughts
and time, that they had hardly leisure for repining. They mutually
cheered and animated each other to bear up against the sad fate that
had thus severed them from every kindred tie, and shut them out from
that home to which their young hearts were bound by every endearing
remembrance from infancy upwards.

One bright September morning our young people set off on an exploring
expedition, leaving the faithful Wolfe to watch the wigwam; for they
well knew he was too honest to touch their store of dried fish and
venison himself, and too trusty and fierce to suffer wolf or wild cat
near it.

They crossed several narrow, deep ravines, and the low wooded flat
along the lake shore, to the eastward of Pine-tree Point. Finding it
difficult to force their way through the thick underwood that always
impedes the progress of the traveller on the low shores of the lake,
they followed the course of an ascending narrow ridge, which formed a
sort of natural causeway between two parallel hollows, the top of this
ridge being in many places not wider than a cart or wagon could pass
along. The sides were most gracefully adorned with flowering shrubs,
wild vines, creepers of various species, wild cherries of several
kinds, hawthorns, bilberry bushes, high-bush cranberries, silver
birch, poplars, oaks, and pines; while in the deep ravines on either
side grew trees of the largest growth, the heads of which lay on a
level with their path. Wild cliffy banks, beset with huge boulders of
red and gray granite and water-worn limestone, showed that it had once
formed the boundary of the lake, though now it was almost a quarter of
a mile in its rear. Springs of pure water were in abundance, trickling
down the steep rugged sides of this wooded glen. The children wandered
onwards, delighted with the wild picturesque path they had chosen,
sometimes resting on a huge block of moss-covered stone, or on the
twisted roots of some ancient gray old oak or pine, whilst they gazed
with curiosity and interest on the lonely but lovely landscape before
them. Across the lake, the dark forest shut all else from their view,
rising in gradual far-off slopes till it reached the utmost boundary
of sight. Much the children marvelled what country it might be that
lay in the dim, blue, hazy distance,--to them, indeed, a _terra
incognita_--a land of mystery; but neither of her companions laughed
when Catharine gravely suggested the probability of this unknown shore
to the northward being her father's beloved Highlands. Let not the
youthful and more learned reader smile at the ignorance of the
Canadian girl; she knew nothing of maps, and globes, and
hemispheres,--her only book of study had been the Holy Scriptures, her
only teacher a poor Highland soldier.

Following the elevated ground above this deep valley, the travellers
at last halted on the extreme edge of a high and precipitous mound,
that formed an abrupt termination to the deep glen. They found water
not far from this spot fit for drinking by following a deer-path a
little to the southward. And there, on the borders of a little basin
on a pleasant brae, where the bright silver birch waved gracefully
over its sides, they decided upon building a winter house. They named
the spot Mount Ararat: "For here," said they, "we will build us an ark
of refuge, and wander no more." And Mount Ararat is the name which the
spot still bears. Here they sat them down on a fallen tree and ate a
meal of dried venison and drank of the cold spring that welled out
from beneath the edge of the bank. Hector felled a tree to mark the
site of their house near the birches; and they made a blaze, as it is
called, on he trees, by cutting away pieces of the outer bark as they
returned home towards the wigwam, that they might not miss the place.
They found less difficulty in retracing their path than they had
formerly, as there were some striking peculiarities to mark it, and
they had learned to be very minute in the marks they made as they
travelled, so that they now seldom missed the way they came by. A few
days after this they removed all their household stores--namely, the
axe, the tin pot, bows and arrows, baskets, and bags of dried fruit,
the dried venison and fish, and the deerskin; nor did they forget the
deer-scalp, which they bore away as a trophy, to be fastened up over
the door of their new dwelling, for a memorial of their first hunt on
the shores of the Rice Lake. The skin was given to Catharine to sleep
on.

The boys were now busy from morning till night chopping down trees for
house-logs. It was a work of time and labour, as the axe was blunt and
the oaks hard to cut; but they laboured on without grumbling, and Kate
watched the fall of each tree with lively joy. They were no longer
dull; there was something to look forward to from day to day--they
were going to commence housekeeping in good earnest; they would be
warmly and well lodged before the bitter frosts of winter could come
to chill their blood. It was a joyful day when the log walls of the
little shanty were put up, and the door hewed out. Windows they had
none, so they did not cut out the spaces for them; [Footnote: Many a
shanty is put up in Canada without windows, and only an open space for
a door, with a rude plank set up to close it in at night.] they could
do very well without, as hundreds of Irish and Highland emigrants have
done before and since.

A pile of stones rudely cemented together with wet clay and ashes
against the logs, and a hole cut in the roof, formed the chimney and
hearth in this primitive dwelling. The chinks were filled with
wedge-shaped pieces of wood, and plastered with clay: the trees, being
chiefly oaks and pines, afforded no moss. This deficiency rather
surprised the boys, for in the thick forest and close cedar-swamps
moss grows in abundance on the north side of the trees, especially on
the cedar, maple, beech, bass, and iron wood; but there were few of
these, excepting a chance one or two in the little basin in front of
the house. The roof was next put on, which consisted of split cedars.
And when the little dwelling was thus far habitable, they were all
very happy. While the boys had been putting on the roof, Catharine had
collected the stones for the chimney, and cleared the earthen floor of
the chips and rubbish with a broom of cedar boughs, bound together
with a leathern thong. She had swept it all clean, carefully removing
all unsightly objects, and strewing it over with fresh cedar sprigs,
which gave out a pleasant odour and formed a smooth and not unseemly
carpet for their little dwelling. How cheerful was the first fire
blazing up on their own hearth! It was so pleasant to sit by its
gladdening light, and chat away of all they had done and all that they
meant to do! Here was to be a set of split cedar shelves, to hold
their provisions and baskets; there a set of stout pegs was to be
inserted between the logs, for hanging up strings of dried meat, bags
of birch bark, or the skins of the animals they were to shoot or trap.
A table was to be fixed on posts in the centre of the floor. Louis was
to carve wooden platters and dishes, and some stools were to be made
with hewn blocks of wood till something better could be devised. Their
bedsteads were rough poles of ironwood, supported by posts driven into
the ground, and partly upheld by the projection of the logs at the
angles of the wall. Nothing could be more simple. The frame-work was
of split cedar; and a safe bed was made by pine boughs being first
laid upon the frame, and then thickly covered with dried grass, moss,
and withered leaves. Such were the lowly but healthy couches on which
these children of the forest slept.

A dwelling so rudely framed and scantily furnished would be regarded
with disdain by the poorest English peasant. Yet many a settler's
family have I seen as roughly lodged, while a better house was being
prepared for their reception; and many a gentleman's son has
voluntarily submitted to privations as great as these from the love of
novelty and adventure, or to embark in the tempting expectation of
realizing money in the lumbering trade,--working hard, and sharing the
rude log shanty and ruder society of those reckless and hardy men, the
Canadian lumberers. During the spring, and summer months these men
spread themselves through the trackless forests, and along the shores
of nameless lakes and unknown streams, to cut the pine or oak
lumber,--such being the name they give to the felled stems of
trees,--which are then hewn, and in the winter dragged out upon the
ice, where they are formed into rafts, and in spring floated down the
waters till they reach the great St. Lawrence, and are, after
innumerable difficulties and casualties, finally shipped for England.
I have likewise known European gentlemen voluntarily leave the
comforts of a civilized home and associate themselves with the Indian
trappers and hunters, leading lives as wandering and as wild as the
uncultivated children of the forest.

The nights and early mornings were already growing sensibly more
chilly. The dews at this season fall heavily, and the mists fill the
valleys till the sun has risen with sufficient heat to draw up the
vapours. It was a good thing that the shanty was finished so soon, or
the exposure to the damp air might have been productive of ague and
fever. Every hour almost they spent in making little additions to
their household comforts, but some time was necessarily passed in
trying to obtain provisions. One day Hector, who had been out from
dawn till moonrise, returned with the welcome news that he had shot a
young deer, and required the assistance of his cousin to bring it up
the steep bank (it was just at the entrance of the great ravine) below
the precipitous cliff near the lake: he had left old Wolfe to guard it
in the meantime. They had now plenty of fresh broiled meat, and this
store was very acceptable, as they were obliged to be very careful of
the dried meat that they had.

This time Catharine adopted a new plan. Instead of cutting the meat in
strips, and drying it (or jerking it, as the lumberers term it), she
roasted it before the fire, and hung it up, wrapping it in thin sheets
of birch bark. The juices, instead of being dried up, were preserved,
and the meat was more palatable. Catharine found great store of wild
plums in a beautiful valley not far from the shanty; these she dried
for the winter store, eating sparingly of them in their fresh state.
She also found plenty of wild black currants and high-bush
cranberries, on the banks of a charming creek of bright water that
flowed between a range of high pine hills and finally emptied itself
into the lake. There were great quantities of water-cresses in this
pretty brook; they grew in bright, round, cushion-like tufts at the
bottom of the water, and were tender and wholesome. These formed an
agreeable addition to their diet, which had hitherto been chiefly
confined to animal food, for they could not always meet with a supply
of the bread-roots, as they grew chiefly in damp, swampy thickets on
the lake shore, which were sometimes very difficult of access.
However, they never missed any opportunity of increasing their stores,
and laying up for the winter such roots as they could procure.

As the cool weather and frosty nights drew on, the want of warm
clothes and bed-covering became more sensibly felt; those they had
were beginning to wear out. Catharine had managed to wash her clothes
at the lake several times, and thus preserved them clean and
wholesome; but she was often sorely puzzled how the want of her dress
was to be supplied as time wore on, and many were the consultations
she held with the boys on the important subject. With the aid of a
needle she might be able to manufacture the skins of the small animals
into some sort of jacket, and the doe-skin and deer-skin could be made
into garments for the boys. Louis was always suppling and rubbing the
skins to make them soft: they had taken off the hair by sprinkling it
with wood ashes, and rolling it up with the hairy side inwards. Out of
one of these skins he made excellent moccasins, piercing the holes
with a sharpened bone bodkin, and passing the sinews of the deer
through, as he had seen his father do, by fixing a stout fish-bone to
the deer-sinew thread. Thus he had an excellent substitute for a
needle; and, with the aid of the old file, he sharpened the point of
the rusty nail, so that he was enabled, with a little trouble, to
drill a hole in a bone needle for his cousin Catharine's use. After
several attempts, he succeeded in making some of tolerable fineness,
hardening them by exposure to a slow, steady degree of heat till she
was able to work with them, and even mend her clothes with tolerable
expertness. By degrees, Catharine contrived to cover the whole outer
surface of her homespun woollen frock with squirrel and mink, musk-rat
and woodchuck skins. A curious piece of fur patchwork of many hues and
textures it presented to the eye,--a coat of many colours, it is true;
but it kept the wearer warm, and Catharine was not a little proud of
her ingenuity and industry,--every new patch that was added was a
source of fresh satisfaction; and the moccasins that Louis fitted so
nicely to her feet were great comforts. A fine skin that Hector
brought triumphantly in one day, the spoil from a fox that had been
caught in one of his dead-falls, was in due time converted into a
dashing cap, the brush remaining as an ornament to hang down on one
shoulder. Catharine might have passed for a small Diana when she went
out, with her fur dress and bow and arrows, to hunt with Hector and
Louis.

Whenever game of any kind was killed, it was carefully skinned, and
the fur stretched upon bent sticks, being first turned, so as to
present the inner part to the drying action of the air. The young
hunters were most expert in this work, having been accustomed for many
years to assist their fathers in preparing the furs which they
disposed of to the fur traders, who visited them from time to time,
and gave them various articles in exchange for their peltries,--such
as powder and shot, and cutlery of different kinds, as knives,
scissors, needles, and pins, with gay calico and cotton handkerchiefs
for the women.

As the evenings lengthened, the boys employed themselves with carving
wooden platters. Knives, and forks, and spoons they fashioned out of
the larger bones of the deer, which they often found bleaching in the
sun and wind, where they had been left by their enemies the wolves;
baskets too they made, and birch dishes, which they could now finish
so well that they held water or any liquid. But their great want was
some vessel that would bear the heat of the fire; the tin pot was so
small that it could be made little use of in the cooking way.
Catharine had made tea of the leaves of the sweet fern,--a graceful
woody fern, with a fine aromatic scent, like nutmegs. [Footnote:
Comptoma asplenifolia, a small shrub of the sweet gale family.] This
shrub is highly esteemed among the Canadians as a beverage, and also
as a remedy against the ague. It grows in great abundance on dry sandy
lands and wastes, by waysides.

"If we could but make some sort of earthen pot that would stand the
heat of the fire," said Louis, "we might get on nicely with cooking."

But nothing like the sort of clay used by potters had been seen, and
they were obliged to give up that thought and content themselves with
roasting or broiling their food. Louis, however, who was fond of
contrivances, made an oven, by hollowing out a place near the hearth
and lining it with stones, filling up the intervals with wood ashes
and such clay as they could find, beaten into a smooth mortar. Such
cement answered very well, and the oven was heated by filling it with
hot embers; these were removed when it was sufficiently heated, and
the meat or roots placed within the oven being covered over with a
flat stone previously heated before the fire and covered with hot
embers. This sort of oven had often been described by old Jacob as one
in common use among some of the Indian tribes in the Lower Province,
in which they cook small animals; they could bake bread also in this
oven, if they had had flour to use. [Footnote: This primitive oven is
much like what voyagers have described as in use among the natives of
many of the South Sea Islands.]

Since the finishing of the house and furnishing it the young people
were more reconciled to their lonely life, and even entertained
decided home feelings for their little log cabin. They never ceased,
it is true, to talk of their parents, and brothers, and sisters, and
wonder if all were well, and whether they still hoped for their
return, and to recall their happy days spent in the home which they
now feared they were destined never again to behold. Nevertheless,
they were becoming each day more cheerful and more active. Ardently
attached to each other, they seemed bound together by a yet more
sacred tie of brotherhood. They were now all the world to one another,
and no cloud of disunion came to mar their happiness. Hector's
habitual gravity and caution were tempered by Louis's lively vivacity
and ardour of temper; and they both loved Catharine, and strove to
smooth as much as possible the hard life to which she was exposed, by
the most affectionate consideration for her comfort; and she, in
return, endeavoured to repay them by cheerfully enduring all
privations, and making light of all their trials, and taking a lively
interest in all their plans and contrivances.

Louis had gone out to fish at the lake one autumn morning. During his
absence a sudden squall of wind came on, accompanied with heavy rain.
As he stayed longer than usual, Hector began to feel uneasy lest some
accident had befallen him, knowing his adventurous spirit, and that he
had for some days previous been busy constructing a raft of cedar
logs, which he had fastened together with wooden pins. This raft he
had nearly finished, and was even talking of adventuring over to the
nearest island to explore it, and see what game and roots and fruits
it afforded.

Bidding Catharine stay quietly within doors till his return, Hector
ran off, not without some misgivings of evil having befallen his rash
cousin, which fears he carefully concealed from his sister, as he did
not wish to make her needlessly anxious. When he reached the shore,
his mind was somewhat relieved by seeing the raft on the beach, just
as it had been left the night before; but neither Louis nor the axe
was to be seen, nor the fishing-rod and line.

"Perhaps," thought he, "Louis has gone further down, to the mouth of
the little creek in the flat east of this, where we caught our last
fish; or maybe he has gone up to the old place at Pine-tree Point."

While he yet stood hesitating within himself which way to turn, he
heard steps as of some one running, and perceived his cousin hurrying
through the bushes in the direction of the shanty. It was evident by
his disordered air; and the hurried glances that he cast over his
shoulder from time to time, that something unusual had occurred to
disturb him.

"Holloa, Louis! is it a bear, wolf, or catamount that is on your
trail?" cried Hector; almost amused by the speed with which his cousin
hurried onward. "Why, Louis, whither away?"

Louis now turned and held up his hand, as if to enjoin silence, till
Hector came up to him.

"Why, man, what ails you? what makes you run as if you were hunted
down by a pack of wolves?"

"It is not wolves, or bears either," said Louis, as soon as he could
get breath to speak; "but the Indians are all on Bare Hill, holding a
war-council, I suppose, for there are several canoe-loads of them."

"How came you to see them?"

"I must tell you that when I parted from you and Cathy, instead of
going down to my raft, as I thought at first I would do, I followed
the deer-path through the little ravine, and then ascending the side
of the valley, I crossed the birch grove, and kept down the slope
within sight of the creek. While I was looking out upon the lake, and
thinking how pretty the islands were, rising so green from the blue
water, I was surprised by seeing several dark spots dotting the lake.
At first, you may be sure, I thought they must be a herd of deer, only
they kept too far apart, so I sat down on a log to watch, thinking if
they turned out to be deer I would race off for you and Wolfe, and the
bows and arrows, that we might try our chance for some venison; but as
the black specks came nearer and nearer, I perceived they were canoes
with Indians in them, three in each. One made for the mouth of the
creek, and ran ashore among the thick bushes, while the others kept
further along the shore. I watched them with a beating heart, and lay
down flat, lest they should spy me out; for those fellows have eyes
like catamounts, so keen and wild--they see everything without seeming
to cast a glance on it. After closely examining what I suppose was one
of our footmarks, I saw them wind up the ridge till they reached the
Bare Hill. [Footnote: Supposed to be a council-hill. It is known by
the name of Bare Hill, from the singular want of verdure on its
surface, It is one of the steepest on the ridge above the little
creek; being a picturesque object, with its fine pine-trees, seen from
Mr. Hayward's grounds, and forms, I believe, a part of his property.]
You remember that spot; we called it so from its barren appearance. In
a few minutes a column of smoke rose and curled among the pine-trees,
and then another and another, till I counted five fires burning
brightly; and, as I stood on the high ground, I could distinguish the
figures of many naked savages moving about, running to and fro like a
parcel of black ants on a cedar log; and by-and-by I heard them raise
a yell like a pack of ravenous wolves on a deer track. It made my
heart leap up in my breast. I forgot all the schemes that had just got
into my wise head of slipping quietly down and taking off one of the
empty birch canoes, which you must own would have been a glorious
thing for us; but when I heard the noise these wild wretches raised, I
darted off, and ran as if the whole set were at my heels. I think I
just saved my scalp." And Louis put his hand to his head, and tugged
his thick black curls, as if to ascertain that they were still safe
from the scalping-knives of his Indian enemies.

"And now, Hec, what is to be done? We must hide ourselves from the
Indians; they will kill us, or take us away with them, if they find
us."

"Let us go home and talk over our plans with Cathy."

"Yes; for I have heard my father say two heads are better than one,
and so three of course must be still better than two."

"Why," said Hector, laughing, "it depends upon the stock of practical
wisdom in the heads; for two fools, you know, Louis, will hardly form
one rational plan."

Various were the schemes devised for their security. Hector proposed
pulling down the shanty and dispersing the logs, so as to leave no
trace of the little dwelling; but to this neither his cousin nor his
sister would agree. To pull down the new house that had cost them so
much labour, and which had proved such a comfort to them, they could
not endure even in idea.

"Let us put out the fire, and hide ourselves in the big ravine below
Mount Ararat; dig a cave in one of the hills, and convey our household
goods thither." Such was Louis's plan.

"The ravines would be searched directly," suggested Hector; "besides,
the Indians know they are famous coverts for deer and game of all
sorts: they might chance to pop upon us, and catch us like woodchucks
in a burrow."

"Yes, and burn us," said Catharine with a shudder. "I know the path
that leads direct to the 'Happy Valley,' (the name she had given to
the low flat now known as the 'Lower Race-course'), and it is not far
from here, only ten minutes' walk in a straight line. We can conceal
ourselves below the steep bank that we descended the other day; and
there are several springs of fresh water, and plenty of nuts and
berries; and the trees, though few, are so thickly covered with
close-spreading branches that touch the very ground that we might hide
ourselves from a hundred eyes, were they ever so cunning and prying."

Catharine's counsel was deemed the most prudent, and the boys
immediately busied themselves with hiding under the broken branches of
a prostrate tree such articles as they could not conveniently carry
away, leaving the rest to chance. With the most valuable they loaded
themselves, guided by Catharine, who, with her dear old dog, marched
forward along the narrow footpath that had been made by some wild
animals, probably deer, in their passage from the lake to their
feeding-place, or favourite covert, on the low sheltered plain, where,
being quite open, and almost, in parts, free from trees, the grass and
herbage was sweeter and more abundant, and the springs of water were
fresh and cool.

Catharine cast many a fearful glance through the brushwood as they
moved onward, but saw no living thing, excepting a family of chitmunks
gaily chasing each other along a fallen branch, and a covey of quails
that were feeding quietly on the red berries of the _Mitchella
repens_, or twinberry, [Footnote: Also partridge-berry and
checker-berry, a lovely creeping winter-green, with white fragrant
flowers and double scarlet berry.] as it is commonly called, of which
the partridges and quails are extremely fond; for Nature with a
liberal hand has spread abroad her bounties for the small denizens,
furred or feathered, that haunt the Rice Lake and its flowery shores.

After a continued but gentle ascent through the oak opening, they
halted at the foot of a majestic pine, and looked round them. It was a
lovely spot as any they had seen: from west to east, the lake, bending
like a silver crescent, lay between the boundary hills of forest
trees; in front, the long lines of undulating wood-covered heights
faded away into mist, and blended with the horizon. To the east, a
deep and fertile valley lay between the high lands on which they
rested and the far ridge of oak hills. From their vantage height they
could distinguish the outline of the Bare Hill, made more distinct by
its flickering fires and the smoke wreaths that hung like a
pearly-tinted robe among the dark pines that grew upon its crest. Not
long tarrying did our fugitives make, though perfectly safe from
detection by the distance and their shaded position, for many a
winding vale and wood-crowned height lay between them and the
encampment.

But fear is not subject to the control of reason, and in the present
instance it invested the dreaded Indians with superhuman powers of
sight and of motion. A few minutes' hasty flight brought our
travellers to the brow of a precipitous bank, nearly a hundred feet
above the level open plain which they sought. Here, then, they felt
comparatively safe: they were out of sight of the camp-fires, the spot
they had chosen was open, and flight, in case of the approach of the
Indians, not difficult, while hiding-places were easy of access. They
found a deep, sheltered hollow in the bank, where two mighty pines had
been torn up by the roots, and prostrated headlong down the steep,
forming a regular cave, roofed by the earth and fibres that had been
uplifted in their fall. Pendent from these roots hung a luxuriant
curtain of wild grape-vines and other creepers, which formed a leafy
screen, through which the most curious eye could scarcely penetrate.
This friendly vegetable veil seemed as if provided for their
concealment, and they carefully abstained from disturbing the pendent
foliage, lest they should, by so doing, betray their hiding-place to
their enemies. They found plenty of long grass, and abundance of long
soft green moss and ferns near a small grove of poplars which
surrounded a spring of fine water. They ate some dried fruit and
smoked fish, and drank of the clear spring; and after they had said
their evening prayers, they lay down to sleep, Catharine's head
pillowed on the neck of her faithful guardian, Wolfe. In the middle of
the night a startling sound, as of some heavy body falling, wakened
them all simultaneously. The night was so dark they could see nothing,
and, terror-stricken, they sat gazing into the impenetrable darkness
of their cave, not even daring to speak to each other, hardly even to
breathe. Wolfe gave a low grumbling bark, and resumed his couchant
posture, as if nothing worthy of his attention was near to cause the
disturbance. Catharine trembled and wept, and prayed for safety
against the Indians and beasts of prey; and Hector and Louis listened,
till they fell fast asleep in spite of their fears. In the morning, it
seemed as if they had dreamed some terrible dream, so vague were their
recollections of the fright they had had; but the cause was soon
perceived. A large stone that had been heaved up with the clay that
adhered to the roots and fibres had been loosened, and had fallen on
the ground, close to the spot where Catharine lay. So ponderous was
the mass, that had it struck her, death must have been the consequence
of the blow; and Hector and Louis beheld it with fear and amazement,
while Catharine regarded it as a proof of Divine mercy and protection
from Him in whose hand her safety lay. The boys, warned by this
accident, carefully removed several large stones from the roof, and
tried the safety of the clay walls with a stout staff, to ascertain
that all was secure, before they again ventured to sleep beneath this
rugged canopy.




CHAPTER V.

"The soul of the wicked desireth evil: his neighbour findeth no favour
in his eyes."--_Proverbs._


For several days they abstained from lighting a fire, lest the smoke
should be seen; but this the great height of the bank would have
effectually prevented. They suffered much cold at night from the
copious dew, which, even on sultry summer evenings, is productive of
much chilling. They could not account for the fact that the air at
night was much warmer on the high hills than in the low valleys; they
were even sensible of a rush of heat as they ascended to the higher
ground. These simple children had not been taught that it is the
nature of the heated air to ascend, and its place to be supplied by
the colder and denser particles. They noticed the effects, but
understood nothing of the causes that ruled them.

The following days they procured several partridges, but feared to
cook them; however, they plucked them, split them open, and dried the
flesh for a future day. A fox or raccoon, attracted by the smell of
the birds, came one night and carried them off, for in the morning
they were gone. They saw several herd of deer crossing the plain, and
one day Wolfe tracked a wounded doe to a covert under the poplars,
near a hidden spring, where she had lain herself down to die in peace,
far from the haunts of her fellows. The arrow was in her throat; it
was of white flint, and had evidently been sent from an Indian bow. It
was almost with fear and trembling that they availed themselves of the
venison thus providentially thrown in their way, lest the Indians
should track the blood of the doe, and take vengeance on them for
appropriating it for their own use. Not having seen anything of the
Indians, who seemed to confine themselves to the neighbourhood of the
lake, after many days had passed they began to take courage, and even
ventured to light an evening fire, at which they cooked as much of the
venison as would last them for several days, and hung the remaining
portions above the smoke to preserve it from injury.

One morning Hector proclaimed his intention of ascending the hills in
the direction of the Indian camp. "I am tired of remaining shut up in
this dull place, where we can see nothing but this dead-flat, bounded
by those melancholy pines in the distance that seem to shut us in."

Little did Hector know that beyond that dark ridge of pine hills lay
the home of their childhood, and but a few miles of forest intervened
to hide it from their sight. Had he known it, how eagerly would his
feet have pressed onward in the direction of that dark barrier of
evergreens!

Thus is it often in this life: we wander on, sad and perplexed, our
path beset with thorns and briers. We cannot see our way clear; doubts
and apprehensions assail us. We know not how near we are to the
fulfilment of our wishes; we see only the insurmountable barriers, the
dark thickets and thorns of our way; and we know not how near we are
to our Father's home, where he is waiting to welcome the wanderers of
the flock back to the everlasting home, the fold of the Good Shepherd.

Hector became impatient of the restraint that the dread of the Indians
imposed upon his movements; he wanted to see the lake again, and to
roam abroad free and uncontrolled.

"After all," said he, "we never met with any ill-treatment from the
Indians that used to visit us at Cold Springs; we may even find old
friends and acquaintances among them."

"The thing is possible, but not very likely," replied Louis.
"Nevertheless, Hector, I would not willingly put myself in their
power. The Indian has his own notion of things, and might think
himself quite justified in killing us if he found us on his
hunting-grounds. I have heard my father say--and he knows a great deal
about these people--that their chiefs are very strict in punishing any
strangers that they find killing game on their bounds uninvited. They
are both merciless and treacherous when angered, and we could not even
speak to them in their own language, to explain by what evil chance we
came here."

This was very prudent of Louis, uncommonly so, for one who was
naturally rash and headstrong; but unfortunately Hector was inflexible
and wilful. When once he had made up his mind upon any point, he had
too good an opinion of his own judgment to give it up. At last he
declared his intention, rather than remain a slave to such cowardly
fears as he now deemed them, to go forth boldly, and endeavour to
ascertain what the Indians were about, how many there were of them,
and what real danger was to be apprehended from facing them.

"Depend upon it," he added, "cowards are never safer than brave men.
The Indians despise cowards, and would be more likely to kill us if
they found us cowering here in this hole like a parcel of wolf-cubs,
than if we openly faced them and showed that we neither feared them
nor cared for them."

"Hector, dear Hector, be not so rash!" cried his sister, passionately
weeping. "Ah! if we were to lose you, what would become of us?"

"Never fear, Kate; I will run into no needless danger. I know how to
take care of myself. I am of opinion that the Indian camp is broken
up; they seldom stay long in one place. I will go over the hills and
examine the camp at a distance and the lake shore. You and Louis may
keep watch for my return from the big pine that we halted under on our
way hither."

"But, Hector, if the savages should see you, and take you prisoner,"
said Catharine, "what would you do?"

"I will tell you what I would do. Instead of running away, I would
boldly walk up to them, and by signs make them understand that I am no
scout, but a friend in need of nothing but kindness and friendship. I
never yet heard of the Indian that would tomahawk the defenceless
stranger that sought his camp openly in peace and goodwill."

"If you do not return by sunset, Hector, we shall believe that you
have fallen into the hands of the savages," said Catharine, mournfully
regarding her brother.

"If it were not for Catharine," said Louis, "you should not go alone;
but if evil were to befall this helpless one, her blood would be upon
my head, who led her out with us, tempting her with false words."

"Never mind that now, dearest cousin," said Catharine, tenderly laying
her hand on his arm. "It is much better that we should have been all
three together; I should never have been happy again if I had lost
both Hec and you. It is better as it is; you and Hec would not have
been so well off if I had not been with you to help you, and keep up
your spirits by my songs and stories."

"It is true; ma chere; but that is the reason that I am bound to take
care of my little cousin, and I could not consent to exposing you to
danger, or leaving you alone; so, if Hec will be so headstrong, I will
abide by you."

Hector was so confident that he should return in safety, that at last
Louis and Catharine became more reconciled to his leaving them, and
soon busied themselves in preparing some squirrels that Louis had
brought in that morning.

The day wore away slowly, and many were the anxious glances that
Catharine cast over the crest of the high bank to watch for her
brother's return. At last, unable to endure the suspense, she with
Louis left the shelter of the valley; they ascended the high ground,
and bent their steps to the trysting-tree, which commanded all the
country within a wide sweep.

A painful and oppressive sense of loneliness and desolation came over
the minds of the cousins as they sat together at the foot of the pine,
which cast its lengthened shadow upon the ground before them. The
shades of evening were shrouding them, wrapping the lonely forest in
gloom. The full moon had not yet risen, and they watched for the first
gleam that should break above the eastern hills to cheer them as for
the coming of a friend.

Sadly these two poor lonely ones sat hand in hand, talking of the
happy days of childhood, of the perplexing present and the uncertain
future. At last, wearied out with watching and anxiety, Catharine
leaned her head upon the neck of old Wolfe and fell asleep, while
Louis restlessly paced to and fro in front of the sleeper; now
straining his eyes to penetrate the surrounding gloom, now straining
his ears to catch the first sound that might indicate the approach of
his absent cousin.

It was almost with a feeling of irritability that he heard the quick
sharp note of the wakeful "whip-poor-will," as it flew from bough to
bough of an old withered tree beside him. Another, and again another
of these midnight watchers took up the monotonous never-varying cry of
"Whip-poor-will, Whip-poor-will;" and then came forth, from many a
hollow oak and birch, the spectral night-hawk from hidden dens, where
it had lain hushed in silence all day from dawn till sunset. Sometimes
their sharp hard wings almost swept his cheek as they wheeled round
and round in circles, first narrow, then wide, and wider extending,
till at last they soared far above the tallest tree-tops, and
launching out in the high regions of the air, uttered from time to
time a wild shrill scream, or hollow booming sound, as they suddenly
descended to pounce with wide-extended throat upon some hapless moth
or insect that sported all unheeding in mid-air, happily unconscious
of the approach of so unerring a foe.

Petulantly Louis chid these discordant minstrels of the night, and
joyfully he hailed the first gush of moonlight that rose broad and
full and red over the Oak Hills to the eastward.

Louis envied the condition of the unconscious sleeper, who lay in
happy forgetfulness of all her sorrows, her fair curls spread in
unbound luxuriance over the dark shaggy neck of the faithful Wolfe,
who seemed as if proud of the beloved burden that rested so trustingly
upon him. Sometimes the careful dog just unclosed his large eyes,
raised his nose from his shaggy paws, snuffed the night air, growled
in a sort of undertone, and then dozed again, but watchfully.

It would be no easy task to tell the painful feelings that agitated
young Louis's breast. He was angry with Hector for having thus madly,
as he thought, rushed into danger. "It was wilful and almost cruel,"
he thought, "to leave them the prey of such tormenting fears on his
account;" and then the most painful fears for the safety of his
beloved companion took the place of less kindly thoughts, and sorrow
filled his heart. The broad moon now flooded the hills and vales with
light, casting broad checkering shadows of the old oaks' gray branches
and now reddened foliage across the ground.

Suddenly the old dog raises his head, and utters a short half-angry
note: slowly and carefully he rises, disengaging himself gently from
the form of the sleeping girl, and stands forth in the full light of
the moon. It is an open cleared space, that mound beneath the
pine-tree; a few low shrubs and seedling pines, with the slender
waving branches of the late-flowering pearly-tinted asters, the
elegant fringed gentian with open bells of azure blue, the last and
loveliest of autumn flowers and winter-greens, brighten the ground
with wreaths of shining leaves and red berries.

Louis is on the alert, though as yet he sees nothing. It is not a full
free note of welcome that Wolfe gives; there is something uneasy and
half angry in his tone. Yet it is not fierce, like the bark of angry
defiance he gives when wolf, or bear, or wolverine is near.

Louis steps forward from the shadow of the pine branches to the edge
of the inclined plane in the foreground. The slow tread of approaching
steps is now distinctly heard advancing; it may be a deer.

Two figures approach, and Louis moves a little within the shadow
again. A clear shrill whistle meets his ear. It is Hector's whistle,
he knows that, and assured by its cheerful tone, he springs forward,
and in an instant is at his side, but starts at the strange companion
that he half leads, half carries. The moonlight streams broad and
bright upon the shrinking figure of an Indian girl apparently about
the same age as Catharine: her ashy face is concealed by the long mass
of raven black hair which falls like a dark veil over her features;
her step is weak and unsteady, and she seems ready to sink to the
earth with sickness or fatigue. Hector, too, seems weary. The first
words that Hector said were, "Help me, Louis, to lead this poor girl
to the foot of the pine: I am so tired I can hardly walk another
step."

Louis and his cousin together carried the Indian girl to the foot of
the pine. Catharine was just rousing herself from sleep, and she gazed
with a bewildered air on the strange companion that Hector had brought
with him. The stranger lay down, and in a few minutes sank into a
sleep so profound it seemed to resemble that of death itself. Pity and
deep interest soon took the place of curiosity and dread in the heart
of the gentle Catharine, and she watched the young stranger's slumber
as tenderly as though she had been a sister or beloved friend, while
Hector proceeded to relate in what manner he had encountered the
Indian girl.

"When I struck the high slope near the little birch grove we called
the '_Birken Skaw_,' I paused to examine if the council-fires
were still burning on Bare Hill; but there was no smoke visible,
neither was there a canoe to be seen at the lake shore where Louis had
described their landing-place at the mouth of the creek. All seemed as
silent and still as if no human footstep had trodden the shore. I sat
down and watched for nearly an hour, till my attention was attracted
by a noble eagle, which was sailing in wide circles over the tall
pine-trees on Bare Hill. Assured that the Indian camp was broken up,
and feeling some curiosity to examine the spot more closely, I crossed
the thicket of cranberries and cedars and small underwood that fringed
the borders of the little stream, and found myself, after a little
pushing and scrambling, among the bushes at the foot of the hill.

"I thoughts it not impossible I might find something to repay me for
my trouble, flint arrowheads, a knife, or a tomahawk; but I little
thought of what these cruel savages had left there,--a miserable
wounded captive, bound by the long locks of her hair to the stem of a
small tree! Her hands and feet were fastened by thongs of deer-skin to
branches of the tree, which had been bent downward for that purpose.
Her position was a most painful one. She had evidently been thus left
to perish by a miserable death of hunger and thirst; for these
savages, with a fiendish cruelty, had placed within sight of their
victim an earthen jar of water, some dried deers' flesh, and a cob
[Footnote: A head of the maize, or Indian corn, is called a "cob."] of
Indian corn. I have the corn here," he added, putting his hand in his
breast and displaying it to view.

"Wounded she was, for I drew this arrow from her shoulder," and he
showed the flint head as he spoke, "and fettered. With food and drink
in sight the poor girl was to perish, perhaps to become a living prey
to the eagle that I saw wheeling above the hill-top. The poor thing's
lips were black and parched with pain and thirst. She turned her eyes
piteously from my face to the water-jar, as if to implore a draught.
This I gave her; and then having cooled the festering wound, and cut
the thongs that bound her, I wondered that she still kept the same
immovable attitude, and thinking she was stiff and cramped with
remaining so long bound in one position, I took her two hands and
tried to induce her to move. I then for the first time noticed that
she was tied by the hair of her head to the tree against which her
back was placed. I was obliged to cut the hair with my knife; and this
I did not do without giving her pain, as she moaned impatiently. She
sank her head on her breast, and large tears fell over my hands as I
bathed her face and neck with the water from the jar. She then seated
herself on the ground, and remained silent and still for the space of
an hour; nor could I prevail upon her to speak, or quit the seat she
had taken. Fearing that the Indians might return, I watched in all
directions, and at last I began to think it would be best to carry her
in my arms; but this I found no easy task, for she seemed greatly
distressed at any attempt I made to lift her, and by her gestures I
fancied she thought I was going to kill her. At least my patience
began to be exhausted, but I did not like to annoy her. I spoke to her
as gently and soothingly as I could. By degrees she seemed to listen
with more composure to me, though she evidently knew not a word of
what I said to her. She rose at last, and taking my hands, placed them
above her head, stooping low as she did so; and this seemed to mean
she was willing at last to submit to my wishes. I lifted her from the
ground and carried her for some little way; but she was too heavy for
me. She then suffered me to lead her along whithersoever I would take
her; but her steps were so slow and feeble through weakness, that many
times I was compelled to rest while she recovered herself. She seems
quite subdued now, and as quiet as a lamb."

Catharine listened, not without tears of genuine sympathy, to the
recital of her brother's adventures. She seemed to think he had been
inspired by God to go forth that day to the Indian camp to rescue the
poor forlorn one from so dreadful a death.

Louis's sympathy was also warmly aroused for the young savage, and he
commended Hector for his bravery and humanity.

He then set to work to light a good fire, which was a great addition
to their comfort as well as cheerfulness. They did not go back to
their cave beneath the upturned trees to sleep, preferring lying, with
their feet to the fire, under the shade of the pine. Louis, however,
was despatched for water and venison for supper.

The following morning, by break of day, they collected their stores,
and conveyed them back to the shanty. The boys were thus employed
while Catharine watched beside the wounded Indian girl, whom she
tended with the greatest care. She bathed the inflamed arm with water,
and bound, the cool healing leaves of the _tacamahac_ [Footnote:
Indian balsam.] about it with the last fragment of her apron; she
steeped dried berries in water, and gave the cooling drink to quench
the fever-thirst that burned in her veins and glittered in her full
soft melancholy dark eyes, which were raised at intervals to the race
of her youthful nurse with a timid hurried glance, as if she longed
yet feared to say, "Who are you that thus tenderly bathe my aching
head, and strive to soothe my wounded limbs, and cool my fevered
blood? Are you a creature like myself, or a being sent by the Great
Spirit from the far-off happy land to which my fathers have gone, to
smooth my path of pain, and lead me to those blessed fields of
sunbeams and flowers where the cruelty of the enemies of my people
will no more have power to torment me?"




CHAPTER VI

  "Here the wren of softest note
    Builds its nest and warbles well,
  Here the blackbird strains his throat
    Welcome, welcome to our cell."

  --COLERIDGE.


The day was far advanced before the sick Indian girl could be brought
home to their sylvan lodge, where Catharine made up a comfortable
couch for her with boughs and grass, and spread one of the deer-skins
over it, and laid her down as tenderly and carefully as if she had
been a dear sister. This good girl was overjoyed at having found a
companion of her own age and sex. "Now," said she, "I shall no more be
lonely, I shall have a companion and friend to talk to and assist me."
But when she turned in the fulness of her heart to address herself to
the young stranger, she felt herself embarrassed in what way to make
her comprehend the words she used to express the kindness that she
felt for her and her sorrow for her sufferings.

The young stranger would raise her head, look intently at her as if
striving to interpret her words, then sadly shake her head, and utter
her words in her own plaintive language, but, alas! Catharine felt it
was to her as a sealed book.

She tried to recall some Indian words of familiar import that she had
heard from the Indians when they came to her father's house, but in
vain. Not the simplest phrase occurred to her, and she almost cried
with vexation at her own stupidity. Neither was Hector or Louis more
fortunate in attempts at conversing with their guest.

At the end of three days the fever began to abate; the restless eye
grew more steady in its gaze, the dark flush faded from the cheek,
leaving it of a gray ashy tint, not the hue of health, such as even
the swarthy Indian shows, but wan and pallid, her eyes bent mournfully
on the ground.

She would sit quiet and passive while Catharine bound up the long
tresses of her hair, and smoothed them with her hands and the small
wooden comb that Louis had cut for her use. Sometimes she would raise
her eyes to her new friend's face with a quiet sad smile, and once she
took her hands within her own and gently pressed them to her breast
and lips and forehead, in token of gratitude; but she seldom gave
utterance to any words, and would remain with her eyes fixed vacantly
on some object which seemed unseen, or to awaken no idea in her mind.
At such times the face of the young squaw, wore a dreamy apathy of
expression, or rather it might with more propriety have been said the
absence of all expression, almost as blank as that of an infant of a
few weeks old.

How intently did Catharine study that face, and strive to read what
was passing within her mind! How did the lively intelligent Canadian
girl, the offspring of a more intellectual race, long to instruct her
Indian friend, to enlarge her mind by pointing out such things to her
attention as she herself took interest in! She would then repeat the
name of the object that she showed her several times over, and by
degrees the young squaw learned the names of all the familiar
household articles about the shanty, and could repeat them in her own
soft plaintive tone; and when she had learned a new word, and could
pronounce it distinctly, she would laugh, and a gleam of innocent joy
and pleasure would lighten up her fine dark eyes, generally so fixed
and sad-looking.

It was Catharine's delight to teach her pupil to speak a language
familiar to her own ears. She would lead her out among the trees, and
name to her all the natural objects that presented themselves to view.
And she in her turn mae "Indiana" (for so they named the young squaw,
after a negress that she had heard her father tell of, a nurse to one
of his colonel's infant children) tell her the Indian names for each
object they saw. Indiana soon began to enjoy in her turn the amusement
arising from instructing Catharine and the boys, and often seemed to
enjoy the blunders they made in pronouncing the words she taught them.
When really interested in anything that was going on, her eyes would
beam out, and her smile gave an inexpressible charm to her face; for
her lips were red, and her teeth even and brilliantly white, so purely
white that Catharine thought she had never seen any so beautiful in
her life before. At such times her face was joyous and innocent as a
little child's; but there were also hours of gloom, that transformed
it into an expression of sullen apathy. Then a dull glassy look took
possession of her eye, the full lip drooped and the form seemed rigid
and stiff. Obstinate determination neither to move nor speak
characterized her in what Louis used to call the young squaw's "dark
hour." Then it was that the savage nature seemed predominant, and her
gentle nurse almost feared to look at her _protegee_ or approach
her.

"Hector," said Louis, "you spoke about a jar of water being left at
the camp. The jar would be a great treasure to us. Let us go over for
it." Hector assented to the proposal. "And we may possibly pick up a
few grains of Indian corn, to add to what you showed us."

"If we are here in the spring," said Hector, "you and I will prepare a
small patch of ground and plant it with this corn;" and he sat down on
the end of a log and began carefully to count the rows of grain on the
cob, and then each corn, grain by grain. "Three hundred and ten sound
grains. Now if every one of these produce a strong plant, we shall
have a great increase, and besides seed for another year, there will
be, if it is a good year, several bushels to eat."

"We shall have a glorious summer, mon ami, no doubt, and a fine
flourishing crop; and Kate is a good hand at making supporne."
[Footnote: Supporne probably an Indian word for a stirabout, or
porridge, made of Indian meal, a common dish in every Canadian or
Yankee farmer's house.]

"You forget we have no porridge pot."

"I was thinking of that Indian jar all the time. You will see what
fine cookery we will make when we get it, if it will but stand fire.
Come, let us be off; I am impatient till we get it home;" and Louis,
who had now a new crotchet at work in his fertile and vivacious brain,
walked and danced along at a rate which proved a great disturbance to
his graver companion, who tried to keep down his cousin's lively
spirits by suggesting the probability of the jar being cracked, or
that the Indians might have returned for it; but Louis was not one of
the doubting sort, and was right in not damping the ardour of his mind
by causeless fears. The jar was there at the deserted camp, and though
it had been knocked over by some animal, it was sound and strong, and
excited great speculation in the two cousins as to the particular
material of which it was made, as it was unlike any sort of pottery
they had ever before seen. It seemed to have been manufactured from
some very dark red earth, or clay mixed up with pounded granite, as it
presented the appearance of some coarse crystals. It was very hard and
ponderous, and the surface was marked over in a rude sort of pattern,
as if punctured and scratched with some pointed instrument. It seemed
to have been hardened by fire, and, from the smoked hue of one side,
had evidently done good service as a cooking utensil. Subsequently
they learned the way in which it was used. [Footnote: Pieces of this
rude pottery are often found along the shores of the inland lakes, but
I have never met with any of the perfect vessels in use with the
Indians, who probably find it now easier to supply themselves with
iron pots and crockery from the towns of the European settlers.] The
jar, being placed near but not on the fire, was surrounded by hot
embers, and the water made to boil by stones being made red hot and
plunged into it. In this way soups and other food were prepared and
kept stewing, with no further trouble, after once the simmering began,
than adding a few fresh embers at the side farthest from the fire. A
hot stone, also, placed on the top, facilitated the cooking process.

Louis, who like all French people was addicted to cookery,--indeed it
was an accomplishment he prided himself on,--was enchanted with the
improvement made in their diet by the acquisition of the said earthen
jar, or pipkin, and gave Indiana some praise for initiating his cousin
in the use of it. Catharine and Hector declared that he went out with
his bow and arrows, and visited his dead-falls and snares, ten times
oftener than he used to do, just for the sake of proving the admirable
properties of this precious utensil, and finding out some new way of
dressing his game.

At all events, there was a valuable increase of furs, for making up
into clothing, caps, leggings, mitts, and other articles.

From the Indian girl Catharine learned the value of many of the herbs
and shrubs that grew in her path, the bark and leaves of various
trees, and many dyes she could extract, with which she stained the
quills of the porcupine and the strips of the wood of which she made
baskets and mats. The little creeping winter-green, [Footnote:
Gaultheria procumbens,--spice winter-green.] with its scarlet berries,
that grows on the dry flats or sandy hills, which the Canadians call
spice-berry, she showed them was good to eat; and she would crush the
leaves, draw forth their fine aromatic flavour in her hands, and then
inhale their fragrance with delight. She made an infusion of the
leaves, and drank it as a tonic. The inner bark of the wild black
cherry she said was good to cure ague and fever. The root of the
bitter-sweet she scraped down and boiled in the deer-fat, or the fat
of any other animal, and made an ointment that possessed very healing
qualities, especially as an immediate application to fresh burns.

Sometimes she showed a disposition to mystery, and would conceal the
knowledge of the particular herbs she made use of; and Catharine
several times noticed that she would go out and sprinkle a portion of
the food she had assisted her in preparing, on the earth, or under
some of the trees or bushes. When she was more familiar with their
language, she told Catharine this was done in token of gratitude to
the Good Spirit, who had given them success in hunting or trapping; or
else it was to appease the malice of the Evil Spirit; who might bring
mischief or loss to them, or sickness or death, unless his forbearance
was purchased by some particular mark of attention.

Attention, memory, and imitation appeared to form the three most
remarkable of the mental faculties developed by the Indian girl. She
examined (when once her attention was roused) any object with critical
minuteness. Any knowledge she had once acquired she retained; her
memory was great, she never missed a path she had once trodden; she
seemed even to single out particular birds in a flock, to know them
from their companions. Her powers of imitation were also great. She
brought patience and perseverance to assist her: when once thoroughly
interested in any work she began, she would toil on untiringly till it
was completed; and then what triumph shone in her eyes! At such times
they became darkly brilliant with the joy that filled her heart. But
she possessed little talent for invention; what she had seen done,
after a few imperfect attempts, she could do again, but she rarely
struck out any new path for herself.

At times she was docile and even playful, and appeared grateful for
the kindness with which she was treated, each day seemed to increase
her fondness for Catharine, and she appeared to delight in doing any
little service to please and gratify her; but it was towards Hector
that she displayed the deepest feeling of affection and respect. It
was to him her first tribute of fruit, or flowers, furs, moccasins, or
ornamental plumage of rare birds, was offered. She seemed to turn to
him as to a master and protector. He was in her eyes the "_chief_,"
the head of his tribe. His bow was strung by her, and stained with
quaint figures and devices; his arrows were carved by her; the sheath
of deer-skin he carried his knife in was made and ornamented by her
hands; also, the case for his arrows, of birch-bark, she wrought with
especial neatness, and suspended by thongs to his neck when he was
preparing to go out in search of game. She gave him the name of the
"Young Eagle," while she called Louis "Nee-chee," or "Friend," to
Catharine she gave the poetical name of "Music of the Winds,"--_Madwaosh_.

When they asked her to tell them her own name, she would bend down her
head in sorrow and refuse to pronounce it. She soon answered to the
name of Indiana, and seemed pleased with the sound.

But of all the household, next to Hector, old Wolfe was her greatest
favourite. At first, it is true, the old dog regarded the new inmate
with a jealous eye, and seemed uneasy when he saw her approach to
caress him; but Indiana soon reconciled him to her person, and a
mutual friendly feeling became established between them, which seemed
daily and hourly to increase, greatly to the delight of the young
stranger. She would seat herself Eastern fashion, cross-legged on the
floor of the shanty, with the capacious head of the old dog in her
lap, and address herself to this mute companion in wailing tones, as
if she would unburden her heart by pouring into his unconscious ear
her tale of desolation and woe.

Catharine was always very particular and punctual in performing her
personal ablutions, and she intimated to Indiana that it was good for
her to do the same. The young girl seemed reluctant to follow her
example, till daily custom had reconciled her to what she evidently at
first regarded as an unnecessary ceremony; but she soon took pleasure
in dressing her dark hair, and suffering Catharine to braid it and
polish it till it looked glossy and soft. Indiana in her turn would
adorn Catharine with the wings of the blue-bird or red-bird, the crest
of the wood-duck, or quill feathers of the golden-winged flicker,
which is called in the Indian tongue the shot-bird, in allusion to the
round spots on its cream-coloured breast. [Footnote: The golden-winged
flicker belongs to a sub-genus of woodpeckers, it is very handsome,
and is said to be eatable, it lives on fruits and insects.] It was not
in these things alone she indicated her grateful sense of the sisterly
kindness that her young hostess showed to her; she soon learned to
lighten her labours in every household work, and above all, she spent
her time most usefully in manufacturing clothing from the skins of the
wild animals, and in teaching Catharine how to fit and prepare them:
but these were the occupations of the winter months.




CHAPTER VII.

"Go to the ant."--Proverbs.


It was now the middle of September. The weather, which had continued
serene and beautiful for some time, with dewy nights and misty
mornings, began to show symptoms of the change of season usual at the
approach of the equinox. Sudden squalls of wind, with hasty showers,
would come sweeping over the lake; the nights and mornings were damp
and chilly. Already the tints of autumn were beginning to crimson the
foliage of the oaks, and where the islands were visible, the splendid
colours of the maple shone out in gorgeous contrast with the deep
verdure of the evergreens and light golden-yellow of the poplar; but
lovely as they now looked, they had not yet reached the meridian of
their beauty, which a few frosty nights at the close of the month were
destined to bring to perfection--a glow of splendour to gladden the
eye for a brief space, before the rushing winds and rains of the
following month were to sweep them away and scatter them abroad upon
the earth.

One morning, after a night of heavy rain and wind, the two boys went
down to see if the lake was calm enough for trying the raft, which
Louis had finished before the coming on of the bad weather. The water
was rough and crested with mimic waves, and they felt indisposed to
launch the raft on so stormy a surface, but stood looking out over the
lake and admiring the changing foliage, when Hector pointed out to his
cousin a dark speck dancing on the waters, between the two nearest
islands. The wind, which blew very strong still from the north-east,
brought the object nearer every minute. At first they thought it might
be a pine-branch that was floating on the surface, when as it came
bounding over the waves, they perceived that it was a birch canoe, but
impelled by no visible arm. It was a strange sight upon that lonely
lake to see a vessel of any kind afloat, and, on first deciding that
it was a canoe, the boys were inclined to hide themselves among the
bushes, for fear of the Indians; but curiosity got the better of their
fears.

"The owner of yonder little craft is either asleep or absent from her;
for I see no paddle, and it is evidently drifting without any one to
guide it," said Hector, after intently watching the progress of the
tempest-driven canoe. Assured as it approached nearer that such was
the case, they hurried to the beach just as a fresh gust had lodged
the canoe among the branches of a fallen cedar which projected out
some way into the water.

By creeping along the trunk of the tree, and trusting at times to the
projecting boughs, Louis, who was the most active and the lightest of
weight, succeeded in getting within reach of the canoe, and with some
trouble and the help of a stout branch that Hector handed to him, he
contrived to moor her in safety on the shore, taking the precaution of
hauling her well up on the shingle, lest the wind and water should set
her afloat again. "Hec, there is something in this canoe, the sight of
which will gladden your heart," cried Louis, with a joyful look. "Come
quickly, and see my treasures!"

"Treasures! You may well call them treasures," exclaimed Hector, as he
helped Louis to examine the contents of the canoe and place them on
the shore side by side.

The boys could hardly find words to express their joy and surprise at
the discovery of a large jar of parched rice, a tomahawk, an Indian
blanket almost as good as new, a large mat rolled up, with a bass-bark
rope several yards in length wound round it, and, what was more
precious than all, an iron three-legged pot in which was a quantity of
Indian corn. These articles had evidently constituted the stores of
some Indian hunter or trapper: possibly the canoe had been imperfectly
secured, and had drifted from its moorings during the gale of the
previous night, unless by some accident the owner had fallen into the
lake and been drowned. This was of course only a matter of conjecture
on which it was useless to speculate, and the boys joyfully took
possession of the good fortune that had so providentially been wafted,
as it were, to their very feet.

"It was a capital chance for us, that old cedar having been blown down
last night just where it was," said Louis; "for if the canoe had not
been drawn into the eddy, and stopped by the branches, we might have
lost it. I trembled, when I saw the wind driving it on so rapidly,
that it would founder in the deep water or go off to Long Island."

"I think we should have got it at Pine-tree Point," said Hector; "but
I am glad it was lodged so cleverly among the cedar boughs. I was half
afraid you would have fallen in once or twice when you were trying to
draw it nearer to the shore."

"Never fear for me, my friend; I can cling like a wild cat when I
climb. But what a grand pot! What delightful soups, and stews, and
boils Catharine will make! Hurrah!" and Louis tossed up the new fur
cap he had made with great skill from an entire fox-skin, and cut
sundry fantastic capers which Hector gravely condemned as unbecoming
his mature age (Louis was turned of fifteen); but with the joyous
spirit of a little child he sang and danced, and laughed and shouted,
till the lonely echoes of the islands and far-off hills returned the
unusual sounds, and even his more steady cousin caught the infection
and laughed to see Louis so elated.

Leaving Hector to guard the prize, Louis ran gaily off to fetch
Catharine to share his joy and come and admire the canoe, and the
blanket, and the tripod, and the corn, and the tomahawk. Indiana
accompanied them to the lake shore, and long and carefully she
examined the canoe and its contents, and many were the plaintive
exclamations she uttered as she surveyed the things piece by piece,
till she took notice of the broken handle of an Indian paddle which
lay at the bottom of the vessel: this seemed to afford some solution
to her of the mystery, and by broken words and signs she intimated
that the paddle had possibly broken in the hand of the Indian, and
that in endeavouring to regain the other part, he had lost his balance
and been drowned. She showed Hector a rude figure of a bird engraved
with some sharp instrument, and rubbed in with a blue colour. This she
said was the totem or crest of the chief of the tribe, and was meant
to represent a _crow_. The canoe had belonged to a chief of that name.

While they were dividing the contents of the canoe among them to be
carried to the shanty, Indiana, taking up the bass-rope and the
blanket, bundled up the most of the things, and adjusting the broad
thick part of the rope to the front of her head, she bore off the
burden with as great apparent ease as a London or an Edinburgh porter
would his trunks and packages, turning round with a merry glance and
repeating some Indian words with a lively air as she climbed the steep
bank, and soon distanced her companions, to her great delight. That
night Indiana cooked some of the parched rice, Indian fashion, with
venison, and they enjoyed the novelty very much; it made an excellent
substitute for bread, of which they had been so long deprived.

Indiana gave them to understand that the rice harvest would soon be
ready on the lake, and that now they had got a canoe, they would go
out and gather it, and so lay by a store to last them for many months.

This little incident furnished the inhabitants of the shanty with
frequent themes for discussion. Hector declared that the Indian corn
was the most valuable of their acquisitions. "It will insure us a crop
and bread and seed-corn for many years," he said. He also highly
valued the tomahawk, as his axe was worn and blunt. Louis was divided
between the iron pot and the canoe. Hector seemed to think the raft
might have formed a substitute for the latter, besides, Indiana had
signified her intention of helping him to make a canoe. Catharine
declared in favour of the blanket, as it would make, after thorough
ablutions, warm petticoats with tight bodices for herself and Indiana.
With deer-skin leggings and a fur jacket, they should be comfortably
clad. Indiana thought the canoe the most precious, and was charmed
with the good jar and the store of rice; nor did she despise the
packing-rope, which she soon showed was of use in carrying burdens
from place to place, Indian fashion. By placing a pad of soft fur in
front of the head, she could carry heavy loads with great ease. The
mat, she said, would be useful for drying the rice she meant to store.

The next day after this adventure, the two girls set to work, and with
the help of Louis's large knife, which was called into requisition as
a substitute for scissors, they cut out the blanket dresses, and in a
short time made two comfortable and not very unsightly garments. The
full, short, plaited skirts reached a little below the knees; light
vests, bordered with fur, completed the upper part; and leggings,
terminated at the ankles by knotted fringes of doeskin, with moccasins
turned over with a band of squirrel fur, completed the novel costume;
and many a glance of innocent satisfaction did our young damsels cast
upon each other, when they walked forth in the pride of girlish vanity
to display their dresses to Hector and Louis, who, for their part,
regarded them as most skilful dressmakers, and were never tired of
admiring and commending their ingenuity in the making and fitting,
considering what rude implements they were obliged to use in the
cutting out and sewing of the garments.

The extensive rice-beds on the lake had now begun to assume a golden
tinge, which contrasted very delightfully with the deep-blue waters,
looking, when lighted up by the sunbeams, like islands of
golden-coloured sand. The ears, heavy laden with the ripe grain,
drooped towards; the water. The time of the rice-harvest was at hand,
and with light and joyous hearts our young adventurers launched the
canoe, and, guided in their movements by the little squaw, paddled to
the extensive aquatic fields to gather it in, leaving Catharine and
Wolfe to watch their proceedings from the raft, which Louis had
fastened to a young tree that projected out over the lake, and which
made a good landing-place, likewise a wharf where they could stand and
fish very comfortably. As the canoe could not be overloaded on account
of the rice-gathering, Catharine very readily consented to employ
herself with fishing from the raft till their return.

The manner of procuring the rice was very simple. One person steered
the canoe with the aid of the paddle along the edge of the rice-beds,
and another with a stick in one hand, and a curved sharp-edged paddle
in the other, struck the heads off as they bent them over the edge of
the stick; the chief art was in letting the heads fall into the canoe,
which a little practice soon enabled them to do as expertly as the
mower lets the grass fall in ridges beneath his scythe.

Many bushels of wild rice were thus collected. Nothing could be more
delightful than this sort of work to our young people, and merrily
they worked, and laughed and sang as they came home each day with
their light bark laden with a store of grain which they knew would
preserve them from starving through the long, dreary winter that was
coming on.

The canoe was a source of great comfort and pleasure to them. They
were now able to paddle out into the deep water and fish for
masquinonje and black bass, which they caught in great numbers.
Indiana seemed quite another creature when, armed with a paddle of her
own carving, she knelt at the head of the canoe and sent it flying
over the water; then her dark eyes, often so vacant and glassy,
sparkled with delight, and her teeth gleamed with ivory whiteness as
her face broke into smiles and dimples.

It was delightful then to watch this child of nature, and see how
innocently happy she could be when rejoicing in the excitement of
healthy exercise, and elated by a consciousness of the power she
possessed of excelling her companions in feats of strength and skill
which they had yet to acquire by imitating her.

Even Louis was obliged to confess that the young savage knew more of
the management of a canoe, and the use of the bow and arrow and the
fishing-line, than either himself or his cousin. Hector was lost in
admiration of her skill in all these things, and Indiana rose highly
in his estimation, the more he saw of her usefulness.

"Every one to his craft," said Louis, laughing. "The little squaw has
been brought up in the knowledge and practice of such matters from her
babyhood; perhaps if we were to set her to knitting and spinning,
milking cows, and house-work, and learning to read, I doubt if she
would prove half as quick as Catharine or Mathilde."

"I wonder if she knows anything of God or our Saviour," said Hector
thoughtfully.

"Who should have taught her? for the Indians are all heathens,"
replied Louis.

"I have heard my dear mother say the missionaries have taken great
pains to teach the Indian children about Quebec and Montreal, and that
so far from being stupid, they learn very readily," said Catharine.

"We must try and make Indiana learn to say her prayers. She sits quite
still, and seems to take no notice of what we are doing when we kneel
down before we go to bed," observed Hector.

"She cannot understand what we say," said Catharine; "for she knows so
little of our language yet, that of course she cannot comprehend the
prayers, which are in other sort of words than what we use in speaking
of hunting, and fishing, and cooking, and such matters."

"Well, when she knows more of our way of speaking, then we must teach
her. It is a sad thing for Christian children to live with an untaught
pagan," said Louis, who, being rather bigoted in his creed, felt a
sort of uneasiness in his own mind at the poor girl's total want of
the rites of his church; but Hector and Catharine regarded her
ignorance with feelings of compassionate interest, and lost no
opportunity of trying to enlighten her darkened mind on the subject of
belief in the God who made and the Lord who saved them. Simply and
earnestly they entered into the task as a labour of love; and though
for a long time Indiana seemed to pay little attention to what they
said, by slow degrees the good seed took root and brought forth fruit
worthy of Him whose Spirit poured the beams of spiritual light into
her heart. But my young readers must not imagine these things were the
work of a day: the process was slow, and so were the results, but they
were good in the end.

Catharine was glad when, after many months of patient teaching, the
Indian girl asked permission to kneel down with her white friend and
pray to the Great Spirit and his Son in the same words that Christ
Jesus gave to his disciples; and if the full meaning of that holy
prayer, so full of humility and love and moral justice, was not fully
understood by her whose lips repeated it, yet even the act of worship
and the desire to do that which she had been told was right were,
doubtless, sacrifices better than the pagan rites which that young
girl had witnessed among her father's people, who, blindly following
the natural impulse of man in his depraved nature, regarded bloodshed
and cruelty as among the highest of human virtues, and gloried in
those deeds of vengeance at which the Christian mind revolts with
horror.

Indiana took upon herself the management of the rice, drying, husking,
and storing it, the two lads working under her direction. She caused
several forked stakes to be cut, sharpened, and driven into the
ground. On these were laid four poles, so as to form a frame. Over it
she stretched the bass-mat, which she secured by means of forked pegs
to the frame. On the mat she then spread out the rice thinly, and
lighted a fire beneath, taking good care not to let the flame set fire
to the mat, the object being rather to keep up a strong, slow heat by
means of the red embers. She next directed the boys to supply her with
pine or cedar boughs, which she stuck in close together, so as to
enclose the fire within the area of the stakes. This was done to
concentrate the heat and cause it to bear upwards with more power, the
rice being frequently stirred with a sort of long-handled, flat
shovel. After the rice was sufficiently dried, the next thing to be
done was separating it from the husk. This was effected by putting it,
in small quantities, into the iron pot, and with a sort of wooden
pestle or beetle rubbing it round and round against the sides.
[Footnote: The Indians often make use of a very rude, primitive sort
of mortar, by hollowing out a bass-wood stump, and rubbing the rice
with a wooden pounder.] If they had not had the iron pot, a wooden
trough must have been substituted in its stead.

When the rice was husked, the loose chaff was winnowed from it in a
flat basket like a sieve; and it was then put by in coarse birch
baskets, roughly sewed with leather-wood bark, or bags made of matting
woven by the little squaw from the cedar-bark. A portion was also
parched, which was simply done by putting the rice dry into the iron
pot, and setting it on hot embers, stirring the grain till it burst;
it was then stored by for use. Rice thus prepared is eaten dry, as a
substitute for bread, by the Indians.

The lake was now swarming with wild-fowl of various kinds: crowds of
ducks were winging their way across it from morning till night,
floating in vast flocks upon its surface, or rising in noisy groups if
an eagle or fish-hawk appeared sailing with slow, majestic circles
above them, then settling down with noisy splash upon the calm water.
The shores, too, were covered with these birds, feeding on the fallen
acorns which fell ripe and brown with every passing breeze.

The berries of the dogwood also furnished them with food; but the wild
rice seemed the great attraction, and small shell-fish and the larvae
of many insects that had been dropped into the waters, there to come
to perfection in due season, or to form a provision for myriads of
wild-fowl that had come from the far north-west to feed upon them,
guided by that instinct which has so beautifully been termed by one of
our modern poetesses,--

  "God's gift to the weak." [Footnote: Mrs. Southey.]




CHAPTER VIII.

  "Oh, come and hear what cruel wrongs
   Befell the Dark Ladye"--COLERIDGE.


The Mohawk girl was in high spirits at the coming of the wild-fowl to
the lake; she would clap her hands and laugh with almost childish glee
as she looked at them darkening the lake like clouds resting on its
surface. "If I had but my father's gun, his good old gun, now!" would
Hector say, as he eyed the timorous flocks as they rose and fell upon
the lake; "but these foolish birds are so shy they are away before an
arrow can reach them."

Indiana smiled in her quiet way; she was busy filling the canoe with
green boughs, which she arranged so as completely to transform the
little vessel into the semblance of a floating island of evergreen.
Within this bower she motioned Hector to crouch down, leaving a small
space for the free use of his bow; while concealed at the prow she
gently and noiselessly paddled the canoe from the shore among the
rice-beds, letting it remain stationary or merely rocking to and fro
with the undulatory motion of the waters.

The unsuspecting birds, deceived into full security, eagerly pursued
their pastime or their prey, and it was no difficult matter for the
hidden archer to hit many a black duck, or teal, or whistlewing, as it
floated securely on the placid water, or rose to shift its place a few
yards up or down the stream. Soon the lake around was strewed with the
feathered game, which Wolfe, cheered on by Louis who was stationed on
the shore, brought to land.

Indiana told Hector that this was the season when the Indians made
great gatherings on the lake for duck-shooting, which they pursued
much after the same fashion as that which has been described, only
instead of one, a dozen or more canoes would be thus disguised with
boughs, with others stationed at different parts of the lake, or under
the shelter of the island, to collect the birds. This sport generally
concluded with a great feast.

The Indians offered the first of the birds as an oblation to the Great
Spirit, as a grateful acknowledgment of his bounty in having allowed
them to gather food thus plentifully for their families. Sometimes
distant tribes with whom they were on terms of friendship were invited
to share the sport and partake of the spoils.

Indiana could not understand why Hector did not follow the custom of
her Indian fathers, and offer the first duck or the best fish to
propitiate the Great Spirit. Hector told her that the God he
worshipped desired no sacrifice; that his holy Son, when he came down
from heaven and gave himself as a sacrifice for the sin of the world,
had satisfied his Father, the Great Spirit, an hundredfold.

They feasted now continually upon the water-fowl, and Catharine
learned from Indiana how to skin them, and so preserve the feathers
for making tippets, and bonnets, and ornamental trimmings, which are
not only warm, but light and very becoming. They split open the birds
they did not require for present consumption, and dried them for
winter store, smoking some after the manner the Shetlanders and the
Orkney people smoke the solan geese. Their shanty displayed an
abundant store of provisions--fish, flesh, and fowl, besides baskets
of wild rice and bags of dried fruit.

One day Indiana came in from the brow of the hill, and told the boys
that the lake eastward was covered with canoes, she showed, by holding
up her two hands and then three fingers, that she had counted
thirteen. The tribes had met for the annual duck-feast and the
rice-harvest. She advised them to put out the fire, so that no smoke
might be seen to attract them, but said they would not leave the lake
for hunting over the plains just then, as the camp was lower down on
the point [Footnote: This point, commonly known as _Andersen's Point_,
now the seat of an Indian village, used in former times to be a great
place of rendezvous for the Indians, and was the scene of a murderous
carnage or massacre that took place about eighty years ago; the war
weapons and bones of the Indians are often turned up with the plough
at this day.] east of the mouth of a big river, which she called
"Otonabee."

Hector asked Indiana if she would go away and leave them in the event
of meeting with any of her own tribe. The girl cast her eyes on the
earth in silence; a dark cloud seemed to gather over her face.

"If they should prove to be any of your father's people, or a friendly
tribe, would you go away with them?" he again repeated; to which she
solemnly replied,--

"Indiana has no father, no tribe, no people; no blood of her father
warms the heart of any man, woman, or child, saving herself alone. But
Indiana is a brave, and the daughter of a brave, and will not shrink
from danger: her heart is warm; red blood flows warm here," and she
laid her hand on her heart. Then lifting up her hand, she said in slow
but impassioned tone, "They left not one drop of living blood to flow
in any veins but these." She raised her eyes, and stretched her arms
upwards toward heaven, as though calling down vengeance on the
murderers of her father's house.

"My father was a Mohawk, the son of a great chief, who owned these
hunting-grounds far as your eye can see to the rising and setting sun,
along the big waters of the big lakes; but the Ojebwas, a portion of
the Chippewa nation, by treachery cut off my father's people by
hundreds in cold blood, when they were defenceless and at rest. It was
a bloody day and a bloody deed."

Instead of hiding herself, as Hector and Louis strongly advised the
young Mohawk to do, she preferred remaining, as a scout, she said,
under the cover of the bushes on the edge of the steep that overlooked
the lake, to watch the movements of the Indians. She told Hector to be
under no apprehension if they came to the hut; not to attempt to
conceal themselves, but offer them food to eat and water to drink. "If
they come to the house and find you away, they will take your stores
and burn your roof, suspecting that you are afraid to meet them
openly; but they will not harm you if you meet them with open hand and
fearless brow: if they eat of your bread, they will not harm you; me
they would kill by a cruel death--the war-knife is in their heart
against the daughter of the brave."

The boys thought Indiana's advice good, and they felt no fear for
themselves, only for Catharine, whom they counselled to remain in the
shanty with Wolfe.

The Indians, intent only on the sport which they had come to enjoy,
seemed in high glee, and apparently peaceably disposed; every night
they returned to the camp on the north side. The boys could see their
fires gleaming among the trees on the opposite shore; and now and
then, in the stillness of the evening, their wild shouts of revelry
would come faintly to their ears, borne by the breeze over the waters
of the lake.

The allusion that Indiana had made to her own history, though conveyed
in broken and hardly intelligible language, had awakened feelings of
deep interest for her in the breasts of her faithful friends. Many
months after this she related to her wondering auditors the fearful
story of the massacre of her kindred, which I will now relate, as I
have raised the curiosity of my youthful readers.

There had been for some time a jealous feeling existing between the
chiefs of two principal tribes of the Ojebwas and the Mohawks, which
like a smothered fire had burned in the heart of each without having
burst into a decided blaze; for each strove to compass his ends and
obtain the advantage over the other by covert means. The tribe of the
Mohawks of which I now speak claimed the southern shores of the Rice
Lake for their hunting-grounds, and certain islands and parts of the
lake for fishing, while that of the Ojebwas considered themselves
masters of the northern shores and certain rights of water besides.
[Footnote: The facts of this narrative were gathered from the lips of
the eldest son of a Rice Lake chief. I have preferred giving it in the
present form, rather than as the story of the Indian girl. Simple as
it is, it is matter of history.] Possibly it was about these rights
that the quarrel originated; but if so, it was not openly avowed
between the "Black Snake" (that was the totem borne by the Mohawk
chief) and the "Bald Eagle" (the totem of the Ojebwa).

These chiefs had each a son, and the Bald Eagle had also a daughter of
great and rare beauty, called by her people the "Beam of the Morning."
She was the admiration of Mohawks as well as Ojebwas, and many of the
young men of both the tribes had sought her hand, but hitherto in
vain. Among her numerous suitors, the son of the Black Snake seemed to
be the most enamoured of her beauty; and it was probably with some
intention of winning the favour of the young Ojebwa squaw for his son,
that the Black Snake accepted the formal invitation of the Bald Eagle
to come to his hunting-grounds during the rice-harvest, and shoot deer
and ducks on the lake, and to ratify a truce which had been for some
time set on foot between them. But while outwardly professing
friendship and a desire for peace, inwardly the fire of hatred burned
fiercely in the breast of the Black Snake against the Ojebwa chief and
his only son, a young man of great promise, renowned among his tribe
as a great hunter and warrior, but who had once offended the Mohawk
chief by declining a matrimonial alliance with one of the daughters of
a chief of inferior rank who was closely connected to him by marriage.
This affront rankled in the heart of the Black Snake, though outwardly
he affected to have forgiven and forgotten the slight that had been
put upon his relative.

The hunting had been carried on for some days very amicably, when one
day the Bald Eagle was requested, with all due attention to Indian
etiquette, to go to the wigwam of the Black Snake. On entering the
lodge, he perceived the Mohawk strangely disordered: he rose from his
mat, on which he had been sleeping, with a countenance fearfully
distorted, his eyes glaring hideously, his whole frame convulsed and
writhing as in fearful bodily anguish; and casting himself upon the
ground he rolled and grovelled on the earth, uttering frightful yells
and groans.

The Bald Eagle was moved at the distressing state in which he found
his guest, and asked the cause of his disorder, but this the other
refused to tell. After some hours the fit appeared to subside, but the
chief remained moody and silent. The following day the same scene was
repeated; and on the third, when the fit seemed to have increased in
bodily agony, with great apparent reluctance, wrung seemingly from him
by the importunity of his host, he consented to reveal the cause,
which was, that the Bad Spirit had told him that these bodily tortures
could not cease till the only son of his friend, the Ojebwa chief, had
been sacrificed to appease his anger, neither could peace long
continue between the two nations until this deed had been done; and
not only must the chief's son be slain, but his flesh must be served
up at a feast at which the father must preside. The Black Snake
affected the utmost horror and aversion at so bloody and unnatural a
deed being committed to save his life and the happiness of his tribe,
but the peace was to be ratified for ever if the sacrifice were
made,--if not, war to the knife was to be ever between the Mohawks and
Ojebwas.

The Bald Eagle, seeing that his treacherous guest would make this an
occasion of renewing a deadly warfare, for which possibly he was not
at the time well prepared, assumed a stoical calmness, and replied,--

"Be it so; great is the power of the Bad Spirit to cause evil to the
tribes of the chiefs that rebel against his will. My son shall be
sacrificed by my hand, that the evil one may be appeased, and that the
Black Snake's body may have ease, and his people rest beside the fires
of their lodges in peace."

"The Bald Eagle has spoken like a chief with a large heart," was the
specious response of the wily Mohawk, "moreover, the Good Spirit also
appeared, and said, 'Let the Black Snake's son and the Bald Eagle's
daughter become man and wife, that peace may be found to dwell among
the lodges, and the war-hatchet be buried for ever.'"

"The Beam of the Morning shall become the wife of the Young Pine," was
the courteous answer; but stern revenge lay deep hidden beneath the
unmoved brow and passionless lip.

The fatal day arrived. The Bald Eagle, with unflinching hand and eye
that dropped no human tear of sorrow for the son of his love, saw his
son bound to the fatal post and pierced by the arrows of his own
tribe. The fearful feast of human flesh was prepared, and the old
chief, pale but unmoved, presided over the ceremonies. The war-dance
was danced round the sacrifice, and all went off well, as if no such
horrible rite had been enacted, but a fearful retribution was at hand.
The Young Pine sought the tent of the Bald Eagle's daughter that
evening, and was received with all due deference, as a son of so great
a chief as the Black Snake merited. He was regarded now as a
successful suitor; and, intoxicated with the beauty of the Beam of the
Morning, he pressed her to allow the marriage to take place in a few
days. The bride consented, and a day was named for the wedding feast
to be celebrated; and, that due honour might be given to so great an
event, invitations were sent out to the principal families of the
Mohawk tribe, and these amounted to several hundreds of souls; while
the young Ojebwa hunters were despatched up the river and to different
parts of the country, avowedly to collect venison, beaver, and other
delicacies, to regale their guests, but in reality to summon, by means
of trusty scouts, a large war-party from the small lakes, to be in
readiness to take part in the deadly revenge that was preparing for
their enemies.

Meantime the squaws had pitched the nuptial tent and prepared the
bridal ornaments. A large wigwam, capable of containing all the
expected guests, was then constructed, adorned with the thick branches
of evergreens, so artfully contrived as to be capable of concealing
the armed Ojebwas and their allies, who in due time were introduced
beneath this leafy screen, armed with the murderous tomahawk and
scalping-knife, with which to spring upon their defenceless and
unsuspecting guests. According to the etiquette always observed upon
such occasions, all deadly weapons were left outside the tent. The
bridegroom had been conducted with songs and dancing to the tent of
the bride. The guests, to the number of several hundred naked and
painted warriors, were assembled. The feast was declared to be ready.
A great iron pot or kettle occupied the centre of the tent. According
to the custom of the Indians, the father of the bridegroom was invited
to lift the most important dish from the pot, whilst the warriors
commenced their war-dance around him. This dish was usually a bear's
head, which was fastened to a string left for the purpose of raising
it from the pot.

"Let the Black Snake, the great chief of the Mohawks, draw up the head
and set it on the table, that his people may eat and make merry, and
that his wise heart may be glad," were the scornful words of the Bald
Eagle.

A yell of horror burst from the lips of the horror-stricken father as
he lifted to view the fresh gory head of his only son, the _happy_
bridegroom the lovely daughter of the Ojebwa chief.

"Ha!" shouted the Bald Eagle, "is the great chief of the Mohawks a
squaw, that his blood grows white and his heart trembles at the sight
of his son, the bridegroom of the Beam of the Morning? The Bald Eagle
gave neither sigh nor groan when he saw the arrows pierce the heart of
his child. Come, brother, take the knife; taste the flesh and drink
the blood of thy son. The Bald Eagle shrank not when you bade him
partake of the feast that was prepared from his young warrior's body."

The wretched father dashed himself upon the earth, while his cries and
howlings rent the air. These cries were answered by the war-whoop of
the ambushed Ojebwas, as they sprang to their feet and with deafening
yells attacked the guests, who, panic-stricken, naked and defenceless,
fell an easy prey to their infuriated enemies. Not one living foe
escaped to tell the tale of that fearful marriage feast. A second
Judith had the chief's daughter proved. It was her plighted hand that
had severed the head of her unsuspecting bridegroom, to complete the
fearful vengeance that had been devised in return for the merciless
and horrible murder of her brother.

Nor was the sacrifice yet finished; for with fearful cries the Indians
seized upon the canoes of their enemies, and with the utmost speed,
urged by unsatisfied revenge, hurried down the lake to an island where
the women and children and such of the aged or young men as were not
included among the wedding guests were encamped in unsuspecting
security. Panic-stricken, the Mohawks offered no resistance, but fell
like sheep appointed for the slaughter. The Ojebwas slew there the
gray-head with the infant of days. But while the youths and old men
tamely yielded to their enemies, there was one who, her spirit roused
to fury by the murder of her father, armed herself with the war-club
and knife, and boldly withstood the successful warriors. At the door
of the tent of the slaughtered chief the Amazon defended her children.
While the war lightning kindled in her dark eyes, she called aloud in
scornful tones to her people to hide themselves in the tents of their
women, who alone were braves, and would fight their battles. Fiercely
she taunted the men; but they shrank from the unequal contest, and she
alone was found to deal the death-blow upon the foe, till, overpowered
with numbers, and pierced with frightful wounds, she fell singing her
own death-song and raising the wail for the dead who lay around her.
Night closed in, but the work of blood still continued. Lower down
they found another encampment, and there also they slew all the
inhabitants of the lodges. They then returned to the island, to gather
together their dead and to collect the spoils of the tents. They were
weary with the fatigue of the slaughter of that fearful day. The
retribution had satisfied even their love of blood. And when they
found, on returning to the spot where the heroine had stood at bay, a
young solitary female sitting beside the corpse of that dauntless
woman, her mother, they led her away, and did all that their savage
nature could suggest to soften her anguish and dry her tears. They
brought her to the tents of their women, clothed and fed her, and bade
her be comforted; but her young heart burned within her, and she
refused consolation. She could not forget the wrongs of her people:
she was the only living creature left of the Mohawks on that island.
The young girl was Indiana--the same whom Hector Maxwell had found,
wounded and bound, and ready to perish with hunger and thirst, on Bare
Hill.

Brooding with revenge in her heart, the young girl told them that she
had stolen into the tent of the Bald Eagle, and aimed a knife at his
throat; but the fatal blow was arrested by one of the young men, who
had watched her enter the old chief's tent. A council was called, and
she was taken to Bare Hill, bound, and left in the sad state already
described.

It was with feelings of horror and terror that the Christian children
listened to this fearful tale, and Indiana read in their averted eyes
and pale faces the feelings with which the recital of the tale of
blood had inspired them. And then it was, as they sat beneath the
shade of the trees, in the soft, misty light of an Indian summer moon,
that Catharine, with simple earnestness, taught her young disciple
those heavenly lessons of mercy and forgiveness which her Redeemer had
set forth by his life, his doctrines, and his death--telling her that
if she, would see that Saviour's face in heaven, and dwell with him in
joy and peace for ever, she must learn to pray for those dreadful men
who had made her fatherless and motherless and her home a desolation;
and that the fire of revenge must be quenched within her heart, and
replaced by the spirit of love, or she could not become a child of God
and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. How hard were these
conditions to the young heathen! how contrary to her nature, to all
that she had been taught in the tents of her fathers, where revenge
was virtue, and to take the scalp of an enemy a glorious thing!

Yet when she contrasted the gentle, kind, and dove-like characters of
her Christian friends with the fierce, bloody people of her tribe and
of her Ojebwa enemies, she could not but own they were more worthy of
love and admiration. Had they not found her a poor, miserable,
trembling captive, unbound her, fed and cherished her, pouring the
balm of consolation into her wounded heart, drawing her in bands of
tenderest love to forsake those wild and fearful passions that warred
in her soul, and bringing her to the feet of the Saviour, to become
his meek and holy child--a lamb of his "extended fold"? [Footnote: The
Indian who related this narrative to the author was a son of a Rice
Lake chief, Mosang Pondash by name. He vouched for its truth as a
historic fact remembered by his father, whose grandsire had been one
of the actors in the massacre.]




CHAPTER IX.

"The horn of the hunter is heard on the hill"

_Irish Song_


While the Indians were actively pursuing their sports on the lake,
shooting wildfowl, and hunting and fishing by torchlight, so exciting
was the amusement of watching them that the two lads, Hector and
Louis, quite forgot all sense of danger in the enjoyment of lying or
sitting on the brow of the mount near the great ravine and looking at
their proceedings. Once or twice the lads were near betraying
themselves to the Indians by raising a shout of delight at some
skilful manoeuvre that excited their unqualified admiration and
applause.

At night, when the canoes had all retired to the camp on the north
shore, where the Indians assembled under the boughs of some venerable
trees, and round the evening fires related the deeds of the preceding
day, and all fear of detection had ceased for the time, they lighted
up their own shanty fire, and cooked a good supper, and also prepared
a sufficiency of food for the morrow. The Indians remained for a
fortnight. At the end of that time Indiana, who was a watchful spy on
their movements, told Hector and Louis that the camp was broken up,
and the Indians had gone up the river, and would not return again for
some weeks. The departure of the Indians was a matter of great
rejoicing to Catharine, whose dread of these savages had greatly
increased since she had been made acquainted with the fearful deeds
which Indiana had described.

Once, and only once during their stay, the Indians had passed within a
short distance of their dwelling; but they were in full chase of a
bear, which had been seen crossing the deep ravine near Mount Ararat,
and were too intent upon their game to notice the shanty; for they
never turned out of their path, and Catharine, who was alone at the
time, drawing water from the spring, was so completely concealed by
the high bank above her that she had quite escaped their notice.
Fortunately, Indiana gave the two boys a signal to conceal themselves,
where, effectually hidden among the thick, gray, mossy trunks of the
cedars at the lake shore, they remained secure from molestation; while
the Indian girl dropped noiselessly down among the tangled thicket of
wild vines and brushwood, which she drew cautiously over her, and
closed her eyes, lest, as she naively remarked, their glitter should
be seen and betray her to her enemies.

It was a moment of intense anxiety to our poor wanderers, whose
terrors were more excited on behalf of the young Mohawk than for
themselves, and they congratulated her on her escape with affectionate
warmth.

"Are my white brothers afraid to die?" was the young squaw's
half-scornful reply. "Indiana is the daughter of a brave; she fears
not to die."

The latter end of September and the first week in October had been
stormy and even cold. The rainy season, however, was now over. The
nights were often illuminated by the aurora borealis, which might be
seen forming an arch of soft and lovely brightness over the lake to
the north and north-eastern portions of the horizon, or shooting
upwards, in ever-varying shafts of greenish light, now hiding, now
revealing the stars, which shone with softened radiance through the
silvery veil that dimmed their beauty. Sometimes for many nights
together the same appearance might be seen, and was usually the
forerunner of frosty weather, though occasionally it was the precursor
of cold winds and heavy rains.

The Indian girl regarded it with superstitious feelings, but whether
as an omen of good or evil she would not tell. On all matters
connected with her religious notions she was shy and reserved, though
occasionally she unconsciously revealed them. Thus the warnings of
death or misfortunes were revealed to her by certain ominous sounds in
the woods, the appearance of strange birds or animals, or the moanings
of others. The screeching of the owl, the bleating of the doe, or
barking of the fox, were evil auguries, while the flight of the eagle
and the croaking of the raven were omens of good. She put faith in
dreams, and would foretell good or evil fortune from them; she could
read the morning and evening clouds, and knew from various appearances
of the sky, or the coming or departing of certain birds or insects,
changes in the atmosphere. Her ear was quick in distinguishing the
changes in the voices of the birds or animals; she knew the times of
their coming and going, and her eye was quick to see, as her ear to
detect sounds. Her voice was soft, and low, and plaintive, and she
delighted in imitating the little ballads or hymns that Catharine
sang; though she knew nothing of their meaning, she would catch the
tunes and sing the song with Catharine, touching the hearts of her
delighted auditors by the melody and pathos of her voice.

The season called Indian summer had now arrived. The air was soft and
mild, almost oppressively warm; the sun looked red as though seen
through the smoke-clouds of a populous city. A soft blue haze hung on
the bosom of the glassy lake, which reflected on its waveless surface
every passing shadow, and the gorgeous tints of its changing woods on
shore and island. Sometimes the stillness of the air was relieved by a
soft sighing wind, which rustled the dying foliage as it swept by.

The Indian summer is the harvest of the Indian tribes. It is during
this season that they hunt and shoot the wild-fowl that come in their
annual flights to visit the waters of the American lakes and rivers;
it is then that they gather in their rice, and prepare their winter
stores of meat, and fish, and furs. The Indian girl knew the season
they would resort to certain hunting-grounds. They were constant, and
altered not their customs, as it was with their fathers, so it was
with them.

Louis had heard so much of the Otonabee river from Indiana that he was
impatient to go and explore the entrance and the shores of the lake on
that side, which hitherto they had not ventured to do for fear of
being surprised by the Indians. "Some fine day," said Louis, "we will
go out in the canoe, explore the distant islands, and go up the river
a little way."

Hector advised visiting all the islands by turns, beginning at the
little islet which looks in the distance like a boat in full sail, it
is level with the water, and has only three or four trees upon it. The
name they had given to it was "Ship Island." The Indians have some
name for it which I have forgotten, but it means, I have been told,
"Witch Island." Hector's plan met with general approbation, and they
resolved to take provisions with them for several days, and visit the
islands and go up the river, passing the night under the shelter of
the thick trees on the shore wherever they found a pleasant
halting-place.

The weather was mild and warm, the lake was as clear and calm as a
mirror, and in joyous mood our little party embarked and paddled up
the lake, first to Ship Island; but this did not detain them many
minutes. They then went to Grape Island, which they so named from the
abundance of wild vines, now rich with purple clusters of the ripe
grapes--tart, but still not to be despised by our young adventurers,
and they brought away a large birch basket heaped up with the fruit.
"Ah, if we had but a good cake of maple sugar now, to preserve our
grapes with, and make such grape jelly as my mother makes!" said
Louis.

"If we find out a sugar-bush we will manage to make plenty of sugar,"
said Catharine; "there are maples not two hundred yards from the
shanty, near the side of the steep bank to the east. You remember the
pleasant spot, which we named the Happy Valley, where the bright creek
runs dancing along so merrily, below the pine-ridge?"

"Oh yes; the same that winds along near the foot of Bare Hill, where
the water-cresses grow."

"Yes, where I gathered the milk-weed the other day."

"What a beautiful pasture-field that will make when it is cleared!"
said Hector thoughtfully.

"Hector is always planning about fields, and clearing great farms,"
said Louis, laughing. "We shall see Hec a great man one of these days;
I think he has in his own mind brushed, and burned, and logged up all
the fine flats and table-land on the plains before now--ay, and
cropped it all with wheat, and pease, and Indian corn."

"We will have a clearing and a nice field of corn next year, if we
live," replied Hector; "that corn that we found in the canoe will be a
treasure."

"Yes; and the corn-cob you got on Bare Hill," said Catharine. "How
lucky we have been! We shall be so happy when we see our little field
of corn flourishing round the shanty! It was a good thing, Hec, that
you went to the Indian camp that day, though both Louis and I were
very miserable while you were absent; but, you see, God must have
directed you, that the life of this poor girl might be saved, to be a
comfort to us. Everything has prospered well with us since she came to
us. Perhaps it is because we try to make a Christian of her, and so
God blesses all our endeavours."

"We are told," said Hector, "that there is joy with the angels of God
over one sinner that repenteth: doubtless, it is a joyful thing when
the heathen, that knew not the name of God, are taught to glorify his
holy name."

Indiana, while exploring, had captured a porcupine. She declared that
she should have plenty of quills for edging baskets and moccasins;
besides, she said, the meat was white and good to eat. Hector looked
with a suspicious eye upon the little animal, doubting the propriety
of eating its flesh, though he had learned to eat musk-rats, and
consider them good meat, baked in Louis's Indian oven, or roasted on a
forked stick before the fire. The Indian porcupine is a small animal,
not a very great deal larger than the common British hedgehog; the
quills, however, are longer and stronger, and varied with alternate
clouded marks of pure white and dark brownish-gray; they are minutely
barbed, so that if one enters the flesh it is with difficulty
extracted, but will work through of itself in an opposite direction,
and can then be easily pulled out. Dogs and cattle often suffer great
inconvenience from getting their muzzles filled with the quills of the
porcupine, the former when worrying the poor little animal, and the
latter by accidentally meeting a dead one among the herbage; great
inflammation will sometimes attend the extraction. Indians often lose
valuable hounds from this cause. Besides porcupines, Indiana told her
companions, there were some fine butter-nut trees (_Juglans cinerea_)
on the island, and they could collect a bagful of nuts in a very short
time. This was good news, for the butter-nut is sweet and pleasant,
almost equal to the walnut, of which it is a species.

The day was passed pleasantly enough in collecting nuts and grapes;
but as this island did not afford any good cleared spot for passing
the night, and moreover, was tenanted by black snakes, several of
which made their appearance among the stones near the edge of the
water, they agreed by common counsel to go to Long Island, where
Indiana said there was an old log-house, the walls of which were still
standing, and where there was dry moss in plenty which would make them
a comfortable bed for the night. This old log-house, she said, had
been built, she had heard the Indians say, by a French Canadian
trapper, who used to visit the lake some years ago. He was on friendly
terms with the chiefs, who allowed him many privileges, and he bought
their furs, and took them down the lake, through the river Trent, to
some station-house on the great lake. They found they should have time
enough to land and deposit their nuts and grapes and paddle to Long
Island before sunset. Upon the western part of this fine island they
had several times landed and passed some hours, exploring its shores;
but Indiana told them that to reach the old log-house they must enter
the low swampy bay to the east, at an opening which she called Indian
Cove. To do this required some skill in the management of the canoe,
which was rather overloaded for so light a vessel, and the trees grew
so close and thick that they had some difficulty in pushing their way
through them without injuring its frail sides. These trees or bushes
were chiefly black alder (_Alnus incuna_), high-bush cranberries
(_Viburnum opulus_), dogwood, willows, as they proceeded further,
there was ground of a more solid nature, with cedar, poplar, swamp
oak, and soft maple, silver birch, and wild cherries. Long strings of
silver-gray tree-moss hung dangling over their heads, the bark and
roots of the birch and cedars were covered with a luxuriant growth of
green moss, but there was a dampness and closeness in this place that
made it far from wholesome. The little band of voyagers were not sorry
when the water became too shallow to admit of the canoe making its way
through the swampy channel, and they landed on the bank of a small
circular pond, as round as a ring, and nearly surrounded by tall trees
hoary with moss and lichens; large water-lilies floated on the surface
of this miniature lake; the brilliant red berries of the high-bush
cranberry and the purple clusters of grapes festooned the trees. "A
famous breeding-place this must be for ducks," observed Louis.

"And for flowers," said Catharine, "and for grapes and cranberries.
There is always some beauty or some usefulness to be found, however
lonely the spot."

"A fine place for musk-rats, and minks, and fishes," said Hector,
looking round. "The old trapper knew what he was about when he made
his lodge near this pond. And there, sure enough, is the log-hut, and
not so bad a one either;" and scrambling up the bank he entered the
deserted little tenement, well pleased to find it in tolerable repair.
There were the ashes on the stone hearth, just as it had been left
years back by the old trapper; some rough-hewn shelves, a rude
bedstead of cedar poles still occupied a corner of the little
dwelling; heaps of old dry moss and grass lay upon the ground; and the
little squaw pointed with one of her silent laughs to a collection of
broken egg-shells, where some wild-duck had sat and hatched her downy
brood among the soft materials which she had found and appropriated to
her own purpose. The only things pertaining to the former possessor of
the log-hut were an old, rusty, battered tin pannikin, now, alas!
unfit for holding water; a bit of a broken earthen whisky jar; a rusty
nail, which Louis pocketed, or rather pouched--for he had substituted
a fine pouch of deer-skin for his worn-out pocket; and a fishing-line
of good stout cord, which was wound on a splinter of red cedar, and
carefully stuck between one of the rafters and the roof of the shanty.
A rusty but efficient hook was attached to the line, and Louis, who
was the finder, was quite overjoyed at his good fortune in making so
valuable an addition to his fishing tackle. Hector got only an odd
worn-out moccasin, which he threw into the little pond in disdain:
while Catharine declared she would keep the old tin pot as a relic,
and carefully deposited it in the canoe.

As they made their way into the interior of the island, they found
that there were a great many fine sugar maples, which had been tapped
by some one--as the boys thought, by the old trapper, but Indiana, on
examining the incisions in the trees, and the remnants of birch-bark
vessels that lay moldering on the earth below them, declared them to
have been the work of her own people, and long and sadly did the young
girl look upon these simple memorials of a race of whom she was the
last living remnant. The young girl stood there in melancholy mood, a
solitary, isolated being, with no kindred tie upon the earth to make
life dear to her; a stranger in the land of her fathers, associating
with those whose ways were not her ways, nor their thoughts her
thoughts, whose language was scarcely known to her, whose God was not
the god of her fathers. Yet the dark eyes of the Indian girl were not
dimmed with tears as she thought of these things, she had learned of
her people to suffer and be still.

Silent and patient she stood, with her melancholy gaze bent on the
earth, when she felt the gentle hand of Catharine laid upon her arm,
and then kindly and lovingly passed round her neck, as she
whispered,--

"Indiana, I will be to you as a sister, and will love you and cherish
you, because you are an orphan girl and alone in the world; but God
loves you, and will make you happy. He is a Father to the fatherless,
and the Friend of the destitute and them that have no helper."

The words of kindness and love need no interpretation; no
book-learning is necessary to make them understood. The young, the
old, the deaf, the dumb, the blind can read this universal language;
its very silence is often more eloquent than words,--the gentle
pressure of the hand, the half-echoed sigh, the look of sympathy will
penetrate to the very heart, and unlock its hidden stores of human
tenderness and love. The rock is smitten and the waters gush forth, a
bright and living stream, to refresh and fertilize the thirsty soul.

The heart of the poor mourner was touched; she bowed down her head
upon the hand that held her so kindly in its sisterly grasp, and wept
soft, sweet, human tears full of grateful love, while she whispered,
in her own low, plaintive voice, "My white sister, I kiss you in my
heart; I will love the God of my white brothers, and be his child."

The two friends now busied themselves in preparing the evening meal:
they found Louis and Hector had lighted up a charming blaze on the
desolate hearth. A few branches of cedar, twisted together by
Catharine, made a serviceable broom, with which she swept the floor,
giving to the deserted dwelling a neat and comfortable aspect; some
big stones were quickly rolled in, and made to answer for seats in the
chimney-corner. The new-found fishing-line was soon put into
requisition by Louis, and with very little delay a fine dish of black
bass, broiled on the embers, was added to their store of dried venison
and roasted bread-roots, which they found in abundance on a low spot
on the island. Grapes and butter-nuts, which Hector cracked with a
stone by way of a nutcracker, finished their sylvan meal. The boys
then stretched themselves to sleep on the ground, with their feet,
Indian fashion, to the fire; while Catharine and Indiana occupied the
mossy couch which they had newly spread with fragrant cedar and
hemlock boughs.

The next island that claimed their attention was Sugar-Maple Island, a
fine, thickly-wooded island, rising with steep, rocky banks from the
water. A beautiful object, but too densely wooded to admit of our
party penetrating beyond a few yards of its shores.

The next island they named the Beaver, [Footnote: Commonly called
Sheep Island, from some person having pastured a few sheep upon it
some few years ago. I have taken the liberty of preserving the name,
to which it bears an obvious resemblance, the nose of the Beaver lies
towards the west, the tail to the east.] from its resemblance in shape
to that animal. A fine, high, oval island beyond this they named Black
Island, [Footnote: Black Island, the sixth from the head of the lake;
an oval island, remarkable for its evergreens.] from its dark
evergreens. The next was that which seemed most to excite the interest
of their Indian guide, although but a small stony island, scantily
clothed with trees, lower down the lake. This place she called Spoke
Island, which means in the Indian tongue "a place for the dead." It is
sometimes called Spirit Island; and here, in times past, the Indian
people used to bury their dead. The island is now often the resort of
parties of pleasure, who, from its being grassy and open, find it more
available than those which are densely wooded. The young Mohawk
regarded it with feelings of superstitious awe, and would not suffer
Hector to land the canoe on its rocky shore.

"It is a place of spirits," she said; "the ghosts of my fathers will
be angry if we go there." Even her young companions felt that they
were upon sacred ground, and gazed with silent reverence upon the
burial isle.

Strongly imbued with a love of the marvellous, which they had derived
from their Highland origin, Indiana's respect for the spirits of her
ancestors was regarded as most natural, and in silence, as if fearing
to disturb the solemnity of the spot, they resumed their paddles, and
after a while reached the mouth of the river Otonabee, which was
divided into two separate channels by a long, low point of swampy
land, covered with stunted, mossy bushes and trees, rushes, driftwood,
and aquatic plants. Indiana told them this river flowed from the
north, and that it was many days' journey up to the lakes. To
illustrate its course, she drew with her paddle a long line, with
sundry curves and broader spaces, some longer, some smaller, with bays
and inlets, which she gave them to understand were the chain of lakes
that she spoke of. There were beautiful hunting-grounds on the borders
of these lakes, and many fine waterfalls and rocky islands; she had
been taken up to these waters during the time of her captivity. The
Ojebwas, she said, were a branch of the great Chippewa nation, who
owned much land and great waters thereabouts.

Compared with the creeks and streams that they had seen hitherto, the
Otonabee appeared a majestic river, and an object of great admiration
and curiosity, for it seemed to them as if it were the highroad
leading up to an unknown, far-off land,--a land of dark, mysterious,
impenetrable forests,--flowing on, flowing on, in lonely majesty,
reflecting on its tranquil bosom the blue sky, the dark pines and gray
cedars, the pure ivory-white water-lily, and every passing shadow of
bird or leaf that flitted across its surface, so quiet was the onward
flow of its waters.

A few brilliant leaves yet clung to the soft maples and crimson-tinted
oaks, but the glory of the forest had departed; the silent fall of
many a sere and yellow leaf told of the death of summer and of
winter's coming reign. Yet the air was wrapped in a deceitful
stillness; no breath of wind moved the trees or dimpled the water.
Bright wreaths of scarlet berries and wild grapes hung in festoons
among the faded foliage. The silence of the forest was unbroken, save
by the quick tapping of the little midland woodpecker or the shrill
scream of the blue jay, the whirring sound of the large white-and-gray
duck (called by the frequenters of these lonely waters the
whistlewing) as its wings swept the waters in its flight, or the light
dripping of the paddle,--so still, so quiet was the scene.

As the day was now far advanced, the Indian girl advised them either
to encamp for the night on the river-bank or to use all speed in
returning. She seemed to view the aspect of the heavens with some
anxiety. Vast volumes of light, copper-tinted clouds were rising; the
sun, seen through its hazy veil, looked red and dim; and a hot, sultry
air, unrelieved by a breath of refreshing wind, oppressed our young
voyagers. And though the same coppery clouds and red sun had been seen
for several successive days, a sort of instinctive feeling prompted
the desire in all to return, and, after a few minutes' rest and
refreshment, they turned their little bark towards the lake; and it
was well that they did so. By the time they had reached the middle of
the lake, the stillness of the air was rapidly changing; the
rose-tinted clouds, that had lain so long piled upon each other in
mountainous ridges, began to move upwards, at first slowly, then with
rapidly accelerated motion. There was a hollow moaning in the
pine-tops; and by fits a gusty breeze swept the surface of the water,
raising it into rough, short, white-crested ridges.

These signs were pointed out by Indiana as the harbingers of a rising
hurricane; and now a swift spark of light, like a falling star,
glanced on the water, as if there to quench its fiery light. Again the
Indian girl raised her dark hand and pointed to the rolling
storm-clouds, to the crested waters and the moving pine-tops; then to
the head of the Beaver Island,--it was the one nearest to them. With
an arm of energy she wielded the paddle, with an eye of fire she
directed the course of their little vessel; for well she knew their
danger and the need for straining every nerve to reach the nearest
point of land. Low muttering peals of thunder were now heard; the wind
was rising with electric speed. Away flew the light bark, with the
swiftness of a bird, over the water; the tempest was above, around,
and beneath. The hollow crash of the forest trees as they bowed to the
earth could be heard sullenly sounding from shore to shore. And now
the Indian girl, flinging back her black streaming hair from her brow,
knelt at the head of the canoe and with renewed vigour plied the
paddle. The waters, lashed into a state of turbulence by the violence
of the storm, lifted the canoe up and down; but no word was spoken;
they each felt the greatness of the peril, but they also knew that
they were in the hands of Him who can say to the tempest-tossed waves,
"Peace, be still," and they obey him.

Every effort was made to gain the nearest island; to reach the
mainland was impossible, for the rain poured down a blinding deluge.
It was with difficulty the little craft was kept afloat by baling out
the water; to do this, Louis was fain to use his cap, and Catharine
assisted with the old tin pot which she had fortunately brought from
the trapper's shanty. The tempest was at its height when they reached
the nearest point of the Beaver, and joyful was the grating sound of
the canoe as it was vigorously pushed up on the shingly beach, beneath
the friendly shelter of the overhanging trees, where, perfectly
exhausted by the exertions they had made, dripping with rain and
overpowered by the terrors of the storm, they threw themselves on the
ground, and in safety watched its progress, thankful for an escape
from such imminent peril.

Thus ended the Indian summer, so deceitful in its calmness and its
beauty. The next day saw the ground white with snow, and hardened into
stone by a premature frost. Our poor voyagers were not long in
quitting the shelter of the Beaver Island, and betaking themselves
once more to their ark of refuge, the log-house on Mount Ararat.

The winter that year set in with unusual severity some weeks sooner
than usual, so that from the beginning of November to the middle of
April the snow never entirely left the ground. The lake was soon
covered with ice, and by the month of December it was one compact,
solid sheet from shore to shore.




CHAPTER X.

  "Scared by the red and noisy light."

  --COLERIDGE.


Hector and Louis had now little employment, except chopping fire-wood,
which was no very arduous task for two stout, healthy lads used from
childhood to handling the axe. Trapping, and hunting, and snaring
hares were occupations which they pursued more for the excitement and
exercise than from hunger, as they had laid by abundance of dried
venison, fish, and birds, besides a plentiful store of rice. They now
visited those trees that they had marked in the summer, where they had
noticed the bees hiving, and cut them down. In one they got more than
a pailful of rich honeycomb, and others yielded some more, some less;
this afforded them a delicious addition to their boiled rice and dried
acid fruits. They might have melted the wax and burned candles of it;
but this was a refinement of luxury that never once occurred to our
young housekeepers: the dry pineknots that are found in the woods are
the settlers' candles. Catharine made some very good vinegar with the
refuse of the honey and combs, by pouring water on it, and leaving it
to ferment in a warm nook of the chimney, in one of the birch-bark
vessels; and this was an excellent substitute for salt as a
seasoning--to the fresh meat and fish. Like the Indians, they were now
reconciled to the want of this seasonable article.

Indiana seemed to enjoy the cold weather. The lake, though locked up
to every one else, was open to her: with the aid of the tomahawk she
patiently made an opening in the ice, and over this she built a little
shelter of pine boughs stuck into the ice. Armed with a sharp spear
carved out of hardened wood, she would lie upon the ice, and patiently
await the rising of some large fish to the air-hole, when dexterously
plunging the spear into the unwary creature, she dragged it to the
surface. Many a noble fish did the young squaw bring home, and cast at
the feet of him whom she had tacitly elected as her lord and master:
to him she offered the voluntary service of a faithful and devoted
servant--I might almost have said, slave.

During the middle of December there were some days of such intense
cold that even our young Crusoes, hardy as they were, preferred the
blazing log-fire and warm ingle-nook to the frozen lake and cutting
north-west wind which blew the loose snow in blinding drifts over its
bleak, unsheltered surface. Clad in the warm tunic and petticoat of
Indian blanket, with fur-lined moccasins, Catharine and her Indian
friend felt little cold excepting to the face when they went abroad,
unless the wind was high, and then experience taught them to keep at
home. And these cold gloomy days they employed in many useful works.
Indiana had succeeded in dyeing the quills of the porcupine that she
had captured on Grape Island; with these she worked a pair of
beautiful moccasins and an arrow-case for Hector, besides making a
sheath for Louis's _couteau de chasse_, of which the young hunter
was very proud, bestowing great praise on the workmanship.

Indiana appeared to be deeply engrossed with some work that she was
engaged in, but preserved a provoking degree of mystery about it, to
the no small annoyance of Louis, who, among his other traits of
character, was remarkably inquisitive, wanting to know the why and
wherefore of everything he saw.

Indiana first prepared a frame of some tough wood,--it might be the
inner bark of the oak, or elm, or hickory; this was pointed at either
end, and wide in the middle--not very much unlike the form of some
broad, flat fish. Over this she wove an open network of narrow thongs
of deer-hide, wetted to make it more pliable, and securely fastened to
the frame: when dry it became quite tight, and resembled a sort of
coarse bamboo-work, such as you see on cane-bottomed chairs and sofas.

"And now, Indiana, tell us what sort of fish you are going to catch in
your ingenious little net," said Louis, who had watched her
proceedings with great interest. The girl shook her head, and laughed
till she showed all her white teeth, but quietly proceeded to commence
a second frame like the first.

Louis put it on his head. No; it could not be meant to be worn there,
that was plain. He turned it round and round. It must be intended for
some kind of bird-trap; yes, that must be it, and he cast an inquiring
glance at Indiana. She blushed, shook her head, and gave another of
her silent laughs.

"Some game like battledoor and shuttle-cock,"--and snatching up a
light bass-wood chip, he began tossing the chip up and catching it on
the netted frame. The little squaw was highly amused, but rapidly went
on with her work. Louis was now almost angry at the perverse little
savage persevering in keeping him in suspense. She would not tell him
till, the other was done:--then there were to be a pair of these
curious articles!--and he was forced at last to sit quietly down to
watch the proceeding of the work. It was night before the two were
completed and furnished with straps and loops. When the last stroke
was put to them, the Indian girl knelt down at Hector's feet, and
binding them on, pointed to them with a joyous laugh, and said,
"Snow-shoe--for walk on snow--good!"

The boys had heard of snow-shoes, but had never seen them, and now
seemed to understand little of the benefit to be derived from the use
of them. The young Mohawk quickly transferred the snow-shoes to her
own feet, and soon proved to them that the broad surface prevented
those who wore them from sinking into the deep snow.--After many
trials, Hector began to acknowledge the advantage of walking with the
snow-shoes, especially on the frozen snow on the ice-covered lake.
Indiana was well pleased with the approbation her manufactures met
with, and very soon manufactured for "Nee-chee," as they all now
called Louis, a similar present. As to Catharine, she declared the
snow-shoes made her ankles ache, and that she preferred the moccasins
that her cousin Louis made for her.

During the long bright days of February, they made several excursions
on the lake, and likewise explored some of the high hills to the
eastward. On this ridge there were few large trees; but it was thickly
clothed with scrub-oaks, slender poplars, and here and there fine
pines, and picturesque free-growing oaks of considerable size and
great age--patriarchs, they might be termed, among the forest growth.
Over this romantic range of hill and dale, free as the air they
breathed, roamed many a gallant herd of deer, unmolested unless during
certain seasons when the Indians came to hunt over these hills.
Surprised at the different growth of the oaks on this side the plains,
Hector could not help expressing his astonishment to Indiana, who told
him that it was caused by the custom that her people had had from time
immemorial of setting fire to the bushes in the early part of spring.
This practice, she said, promoted the growth of the deer-grass, made
good cover for the deer themselves, and effectually prevented the
increase of the large timbers, giving a singular aspect to the high
ridge of hills when contrasted with the more wooded portions to the
westward. From the lake these eastern hills look verdant, and as if
covered with tall green fern. In the month of October a rich rosy tint
is cast upon the leaves of the scrub-oaks by the autumnal frosts, and
they present a glowing unvaried crimson of the most glorious hue, only
variegated in spots by a dark feathery evergreen, or a patch of light
waving poplars turned by the same wizard's wand to golden yellow.

There were many lovely spots,--lofty rounded hills, and deep shady
dells, with extended table-land, and fine lake views; but, on the
whole, our young folks preferred the oak openings and the beautiful
wooded glens of the western side, where they had fixed their home.

There was one amusement they used greatly to enjoy during the cold
bright days and moonlight nights of midwinter. This was gliding down
the frozen snow on the steep side of the dell near the spring, seated
on small hand-sleighs, which carried them down with great velocity.
Wrapped in their warm furs, with caps fastened closely over their
ears, what cared they for the cold? Warm and glowing from head to
foot, with cheeks brightened by delightful exercise, they would remain
for hours enjoying the amusement of the snow-slide; the bright frost
gemming the ground with myriads of diamonds, sparkling in their hair,
or whitening it till it rivalled the snow beneath their feet. Then,
when tired out with the exercise, they returned to the shanty, stirred
up a blazing fire, till the smoked rafters glowed in the red light;
spread their simple fare of stewed rice sweetened with honey, or
savoury soup of hare or other game; and then, when warmed and fed,
they kneeled together, side by side, and offered up a prayer of
gratitude to their Maker, and besought his care over them during the
dark and silent hours of night.

Had these young people been idle in their habits and desponding in
their tempers, they must have perished with cold and hunger, instead
of enjoying many necessaries and eyen some little luxuries in their
lonely forest home. Fortunately they had been brought up in the early
practice of every sort of usefulness, to endure every privation with
cheerful fortitude; not indeed quietly to sit down and wait for better
times, but vigorously to create those better times by every possible
exertion that could be brought into action to assist and ameliorate
their condition.

To be up and doing is the maxim of a Canadian; and it is this that
nerves his arm to do and bear. The Canadian settler, following in the
steps of the old Americans, learns to supply all his wants by the
exercise of his own energy. He brings up his family to rely upon their
own resources, instead of depending upon his neighbours.

The children of the modern emigrant, though enjoying a higher degree
of civilization and intelligence, arising from a liberal education,
might not have fared so well under similar circumstances as did our
Canadian Crusoes, because, unused to battle with the hardships
incidental to a life of such privation as they had known, they could
not have brought so much experience, or courage, or ingenuity to their
aid. It requires courage to yield to circumstances, as well as to
overcome them.

Many little useful additions to the interior of their dwelling were
made by Hector and Louis during the long winter. They made a smoother
and better table than the first rough one that they put together. They
also made a rough partition of split cedars, to form a distinct and
separate sleeping-room for the two girls; but as this division greatly
circumscribed their sitting and cooking apartment, they resolved, as
soon as the spring came, to cut and draw in logs for putting up a
better and larger room to be used as a summer parlour. Indiana and
Louis made a complete set of wooden trenchers out of butter-nut, a
fine hard wood of excellent grain, and less liable to warp or crack
than many others.

Louis's skill as a carpenter was much greater than that of his cousin.
He not only possessed more judgment, and was more handy, but he had a
certain taste and neatness in finishing his work, however rough his
materials and rude his tools. He inherited some of that skill in
mechanism for which the French have always been remarked. With his
knife and a nail he would carve a plum-stone into a miniature basket,
with handle across it, all delicately wrought with flowers and
checker-work. The shell of a butter-nut would be transformed into a
boat, with thwarts, and seats, and rudder, with sails of basswood or
birch-bark. Combs he could cut out of wood or bone, so that Catharine
could dress her hair or confine it in braids or bands at will. This
was a source of great comfort to her; and Louis was always pleased
when he could in any way contribute to his cousin's happiness. These
little arts Louis had been taught by his father. Indeed, the great
distance that their little settlement was from any town or village had
necessarily forced their families to depend on their own ingenuity and
invention to supply many of their wants. Once or twice a year they saw
a trading fur-merchant, as I before observed; and those were glorious
days for Hector and Louis, who were always on the alert to render the
strangers any service in their power, as by that means they sometimes
received little gifts from them, and gleaned up valuable information
as to their craft as hunters and trappers. And then there were
wonderful tales of marvellous feats and hair-breadth escapes to listen
to, as they sat with eager looks and open ears round the blazing
log-fire in the old log-house. Now they would in their turns have
tales to tell of strange adventures, and all that had befallen them
since the first day of their wanderings on the Rice Lake Plains.

The long winter passed away unmarked by any very stirring event. The
Indians had revisited the hunting-grounds; but they confined
themselves chiefly to the eastern side of the Plains, the lake and the
islands, and did not come near their dwelling to molest them. The
latter end of the month of March presented fine sugar-making weather;
and as they had the use of the big iron pot, they resolved to make
maple sugar and some molasses. Long Island was decided upon as the
most eligible place. It had the advantage over Maple Island of having
a shanty ready built for a shelter during the time they might see fit
to remain, and a good boiling-place, which would be a comfort to the
girls, as they need not be exposed to the weather during the process
of sugaring. The two boys soon cut down some small pines and
bass-woods, which they hewed out into sugar-troughs Indiana
manufactured some rough pails of birch-bark. The first favourable day
for the work they loaded up a hand-sleigh with their vessels, and
marched forth over the ice to the island, and tapped the trees they
thought would yield sap for their purpose. And many pleasant days they
passed during the sugar-making season.

They did not leave the sugar-bush for good till the commencement of
April, when the sun and wind beginning to unlock the springs that fed
the lake, and to act upon its surface, taught them that it would not
be prudent to remain longer on the island. The loud, booming sounds
that were now frequently heard of the pent-up air beneath striving to
break forth from its icy prison were warnings not to be neglected.
Openings began to appear, especially at the entrance of the river and
between the islands, and opposite to some of the larger creeks blue
streams, that attracted the water-fowl, ducks, and wild geese, which
came, guided by that instinct which never errs, from their
abiding-places in far-off lands. Indiana knew the signs of the wild
birds' coming and going with a certainty that seemed almost marvellous
to her simple-minded companions.

How delightful were the first indications of the coming spring! How
joyously our young Crusoes heard the first tapping of the red-headed
woodpecker! The low, sweet, warbling note of the early song-sparrow,
and twittering chirp of the snow-bird, or that neat, Quakerly-looking
bird that comes to cheer us with the news of sunny days and green
buds; the low, tender, whispering note of the chiccadee, flitting
among the pines or in the thick branches of the shore-side trees; the
chattering note of the little, striped chitmunk, as it pursued its
fellows over the fallen trees; and the hollow sound of the male
partridge, heavily striking its wings against his sides to attract the
notice of the female birds, were among the early spring melodies. For
such they seemed to our forest dwellers, for they told them

  "That winter, cold winter, was past,
   And spring, lovely spring, was approaching at last."

They watched for the first song of the robin, [Footnote: _Turdus
migratorius_, or American robin.] and the full melody of the red
wood-thrush; [Footnote: _Turdus melodus_, or wood-thrush.] the rushing
sound of the passenger pigeons, as flocks of these birds darted above
their heads, sometimes pausing to rest on the dry limb of some
withered oak, or darting down to feed upon the scarlet berries of the
spicy winter-green, the acorns that still lay upon the now uncovered
ground, or the berries of hawthorn and dogwood that still hung on the
bare bushes. The pines were now putting on their rich, mossy, green
spring dresses; the skies were deep blue; Nature, weary of her long
state of inaction, seemed waking into life and light.

On the Plains the snow soon disappears, for the sun and air have
access to the earth much easier than in the close, dense forest.
Hector and Louis were soon able to move about with axe in hand, to cut
the logs for the addition to their house they proposed making. They
also set to work as soon as the frost was out of the ground to prepare
their little field for the Indian corn. This kept them quite busy.
Catharine attended to the house; and Indiana went out fishing and
hunting, bringing in plenty of small game and fish every day. After
they had piled and burned up the loose boughs and trunks that
encumbered the space they had marked out, they proceeded to enclose it
with a brush fence. This was done by felling the trees that stood in
the line of the field, and letting them fall so as to form the bottom
log of the fence, which they then made of sufficient height by piling
up arms of trees and brushwood. Perhaps in this matter they were too
particular, as there was no fear of "breachy cattle," or any cattle,
intruding on the crop; but Hector maintained that deer and bears were
as much to be guarded against as oxen and cows.

The little enclosure was made secure from any such depredators, and
was as clean as hands could make it. The two cousins sat on a log,
contentedly surveying their work, and talking of the time when the
grain was to be put in. It was about the beginning of the second week
in May, as near as they could guess from the bursting of the forest
buds and the blooming of such of the flowers as they were acquainted
with. Hector's eyes had followed the flight of a large eagle that now,
turning from the lake, soared away majestically toward the east or Oak
Hills. But soon his eye was attracted to another object. The loftiest
part of the ridge was enveloped in smoke. At first he thought it must
be some mist-wreath hovering over its brow; but soon the dense,
rolling clouds rapidly spread on each side, and he felt certain that
it was from fire, and nothing but fire, that those dark volumes arose.

"Louis, look yonder! the hills to the east are on fire!"

"On fire, Hector? you are dreaming!"

"Nay, but look there!"

The hills were now shrouded in one dense, rolling cloud. It moved on
with fearful rapidity down the shrubby side of the hill, supplied by
the dry, withered foliage and deer-grass, which was like stubble to
the flames.

"It is two miles off, or more," said Louis; "and the creek will stop
its progress long before it comes near us, and the swamp there beyond
Bare Hill."

"The cedars are as dry as tinder; and as to the creek, it is so narrow
a burning tree falling across would convey the fire to this side;
besides, when the wind rises, as it always does when the bush is on
fire, you know how far the burning leaves will fly. Do you remember
when the forest was on fire last spring how long it continued to burn
and how fiercely it raged? It was lighted by the ashes of your
father's pipe when he was out in the new fallow. The leaves were dry,
and kindled, and before night the woods were burning for miles."

"It was a grand spectacle, those pine-hills, when the fire got in
among them," said Louis. "See! see how fast the fires kindle! That
must be some fallen pine that they have got hold of. Now, look at the
lighting up of that hill; is it not grand?"

"If the wind would but change, and blow in the opposite direction,"
said Hector anxiously.

"The wind, mon ami, seems to have little influence; for as long as the
fire finds fuel from the dry bushes and grass, it drives on, even
against the wind."

As they spoke the wind freshened, and they could plainly see a long
line of wicked, bright flames in advance of the dense mass of vapour
which hung in its rear. On it came, that rolling sea of flame, with
inconceivable rapidity, gathering strength as it advanced. The demon
of destruction spread its red wings to the blast, rushing on with
fiery speed, and soon hill and valley were wrapped in one sheet of
flame.

"It must have been the work of the Indians," said Louis. "We had
better make a retreat to the island, in case of the fire crossing the
valley. We must not neglect the canoe. If the fire sweeps round by the
swamp, it may come upon us unawares, and then the loss of the canoe
would prevent escape by the lake. But here are the girls; let us
consult them."

"It is the Indian burning," said Indiana; "that is the reason there
are so few big trees, on that hill. They burn it to make the grass
better for the deer."

Hector had often pointed out to Louis the appearance of fire having
scorched the bark of the trees where they were at work, but it seemed
to have been many years back; and when they were digging for the site
of the root-house [Footnote: Root-houses are built over deep
excavations below the reach of the frost, or the roots stored would be
spoiled.] below the bank, which they had just finished, they had met
with charred wood at the depth of six feet below the soil, which must
have lain there till the earth had accumulated over it. A period of
many years must necessarily have passed since the wood had been
burned, as it was so much decomposed as to crumble beneath the wooden
shovel they were digging with.

All day they watched the progress of that fiery sea whose waves were
flame--red, rolling flame. Onward it came with resistless speed,
overpowering every obstacle, widening its sphere of action, till it
formed a perfect semicircle about them. As the night drew on, the
splendour of the scene became more apparent, and the path of the fire
better defined; but there was no fear of the conflagration spreading
as it had done in the day-time. The wind had sunk, and the copious
dews of evening effectually put a stop to the progress of the fire.
The children could now gaze in security upon the magnificent spectacle
before them without the excitement produced by its rapid spread during
the day-time. They lay down to sleep in perfect security that night,
but with the consciousness that, as the breeze sprung up in the
morning, they must be on the alert to secure their little dwelling and
its contents from the devastation that threatened it. They knew they
had no power to stop its onward course, as they possessed no implement
better than a rough wooden shovel, which would be found very
ineffectual in opening a trench or turning the ground up, so as to cut
off the communication with the dry grass, leaves, and branches which
are the fuel for supplying the fires on the Plains. The little
clearing on one side the house they thought would be its safeguard,
but the fire was advancing on three sides of them.

"Let us hold a council, as the Indians do, to consider what is to be
done."

"I propose," said Louis, "retreating, bag and baggage, to the nearest
point of Long Island."

"My French cousin has well spoken," said Hector, mimicking the Indian
mode of speaking; "but listen to the words of the wise. I propose to
take all our household stores that are of the most value to the
island, and lodge the rest safely in our new root-house, first
removing from its neighbourhood all such light, loose matter as is
likely to take fire. The earthen roof will save it from destruction.
As to the shanty, it must take its chance to stand or fall."

"The fence of the little clearing will be burned, no doubt. Well,
never mind; better that than our precious selves. And the corn,
fortunately, is not yet sown," said Louis.

Hector's advice met with general approval, and the girls soon set to
work to secure the property they meant to leave.

It was a fortunate thing that the root-house had been finished, as it
formed a secure store-house for their goods, and could also be made
available as a hiding-place from the Indians, in time of need. The
boys carefully scraped away all the combustible matter from its
vicinity and that of the house; but the rapid increase of the fire now
warned them to hurry down to join Catharine and the young Mohawk, who
had gone off to the lake shore with such things as they required to
take with them.




CHAPTER XI.

  "I know a lake where the cool waves break
     And softly fall on the silver sand;
   And no stranger intrudes on that solitude,
     And no voices but ours disturb the strand."

  _Irish Song_


The breeze had sprung up, and had already brought the fire down as far
as the creek. The swamp had long been on fire; and now the flames were
leaping among the decayed timbers, roaring and crackling among the
pines, and rushing to the tops of the cedars, springing from heap to
heap of the fallen branches, and filling the air with dense volumes of
black and suffocating smoke. So quickly did the flames advance that
Hector and Louis had only time to push off the canoe before the
heights along the shore were wrapped in smoke and fire. Many a giant
oak and noble pine fell crashing to the earth, sending up showers of
red sparks as its burning trunk shivered in its fall. Glad to escape
from the suffocating vapour, the boys quickly paddled out to the
island, enjoying the cool, fresh air of the lake. Reposing on the
grass beneath the trees, they passed the day sheltered from the
noonday sun, and watched the progress of the fire upon the shore. At
night the girls slept securely under the canoe, which they raised on
one side by means of forked sticks stuck in the ground.

It was a grand sight to see the burning Plains at night reflected on
the water. A thousand flaming torches flickered upon its still
surface, to which the glare of a gas-lighted city would have been dim
and dull by contrast.

Louis and Hector would speculate on the probable chances of the shanty
escaping from the fire, and of the fence remaining untouched. Of the
safety of the root-house they entertained no fear, as the grass was
already springing green on the earthen roof; and, below they had taken
every precaution to secure its safety, by scraping up the earth near
it. [Footnote: Many a crop of grain and comfortable homestead has been
saved by turning a furrow round the field; and great conflagrations
have been effectually stopped by men beating the fire out with spades,
and hoeing up the fresh earth so as to cut off all communication with
the dry roots, grass, and leaves that feed its onward progress. Water,
even could it be got, which is often impossible, is not nearly so
effectual in stopping the progress of fire; even women and little
children can assist in such emergencies.]

Catharine lamented for the lovely spring-flowers that would be
destroyed by the fire.

"We shall have neither huckleberries nor strawberries this summer,"
she said mournfully; "and the pretty roses and bushes will be
scorched, and the ground black and dreary."

"The fire passes so rapidly over that it does not destroy many of the
forest trees, only the dead ones are destroyed; and that, you know,
leaves more space for the living ones to grow and thrive in," said
Hector. "I have seen the year after a fire has run in the bush, a new
and fresh set of plants spring up, and even some that looked withered
recover; the earth is renewed and manured by the ashes, and it is not
so great a misfortune as it at first appears."

"But how black and dismal the burned pine-woods look for years!" said
Louis; "I do not think there is a more melancholy sight in life than
one of those burned pine-woods. There it stands, year after year, with
the black, branchless trees pointing up to the blue sky, as if crying
for vengeance against those that kindled the fire."

"They do, indeed, look ugly," said Catharine, "yet the girdled ones
look very nearly as ill." [Footnote: The girdled pines are killed by
barking them round, to facilitate the clearing.]

At the end of two days the fire had ceased to rage, though the dim
smoke-wreaths to the westward showed where the work of destruction was
still going on.

As there was no appearance of any Indians on the lake, nor yet at the
point (Anderson's Point, as it is now called) on the other side, they
concluded the fire had possibly originated by accident,--some casual
hunter or trapper having left his camp-fire unextinguished; but as
they were not very likely to come across the scene of the
conflagration, they decided on returning back to their old home
without delay. It was with some feeling of anxiety that they hastened
to see what evil had befallen their shanty.

"The shanty is burned!" was the simultaneous exclamation of both Louis
and Hector, as they reached the rising ground that should have
commanded a view of its roof. "It is well for us that we secured our
things in the root-house," said Hector.

"Well, if that is safe, who cares? we can soon build up a new house,
larger and better than the old one," said Louis. "The chief part of
our fence is gone, too, I see; but that, we can renew at our leisure;
no hurry, if we get it done a month hence, say I.--Come, ma belle, do
not look so sorrowful. There is our little squaw will help us to set
up a capital wigwam while the new house is building."

"But the nice table that you made, Louis, and the benches and
shelves!"

"Never mind, Cathy; we will have better tables, and benches, and
shelves too. Never fear, ma chere; the same industrious Louis will
make things comfortable. I am not sorry the old shanty is down; we
shall have a famous one put up, twice as large, for the winter. After
the corn is planted we shall have nothing else to do but to think
about it."

The next two or three days were spent in erecting a wigwam, with poles
and birch bark; and as the weather was warm and pleasant, they did not
feel the inconvenience so much as they would have done had it been
earlier in the season. The root-house formed an excellent store-house
and pantry; and Indiana contrived, in putting up the wigwam, to leave
certain loose folds between the birch-bark lining and outer covering,
which formed a series of pouches or bags, in which many articles could
be stowed away out of sight. [Footnote: In this way the winter wigwams
of the Indians are constructed so as to give plenty of stowing room
for all their little household matters, materials for work, &c.]

While the girls were busy contriving the arrangements of the wigwam,
the two boys were not idle. The time was come for planting the corn; a
succession of heavy thunder-showers had soaked and softened the
scorched earth, and rendered the labour of moving it much easier than
they had anticipated. They had cut for themselves wooden trowels, with
which they raised the hills for the seed. The corn planted, they next
turned their attention to cutting house-logs; those which they had
prepared had been burned up, so they had their labour to begin again.

The two girls proved good helps at the raising; and in the course of a
few weeks they had the comfort of seeing a more commodious dwelling
than the former one put up. The finishing of this, with weeding the
Indian corn, renewing the fence, and fishing, and trapping, and
shooting partridges and ducks and pigeons, fully occupied their time
this summer. The fruit season was less abundant this year than the
previous one. The fire had done this mischief, and they had to go far
a-field to collect fruits during the summer months.

It so happened that Indiana had gone out early one morning with the
boys, and Catharine was alone. She had gone down to the spring for
water, and on her return, was surprised at the sight of a squaw and
her family of three half-grown lad, and an innocent little brown
papoose. [Footnote: An Indian baby, but "papoose" is not an Indian
word. It is probably derived from the Indian imitation of the word
"_babies_."] In their turn the strangers seemed equally astonished at
Catharine's appearance. The smiling aspect and good-natured laugh of
the female, however, soon reassured the frightened girl, and she
gladly gave her the water which she had in her birch dish, on her
signifying her desire for drink. To this Catharine added some berries
and dried venison, and a bit of maple sugar, which was received with
grateful looks by the boys; she patted the brown baby, and was glad
when the mother released it from its wooden cradle, and fed and nursed
it. The squaw seemed to notice the difference between the colour of
her young hostess's fair skin and her own swarthy hue; for she often
took her hand, stripped up the sleeve of her dress, and compared her
arm with her own, uttering exclamations of astonishment and curiosity:
possibly Catharine was the first of a fair-skinned race this poor
savage had ever seen. After her meal was finished, she set the birchen
dish on the floor, and restrapping the papoose in its cradle prison,
she slipped the basswood-bark rope over her forehead, and silently
signing to her sons to follow her, she departed. That evening a pair
of ducks were found fastened to the wooden latch of the door, a silent
offering of gratitude for the refreshment that had been afforded to
this Indian woman and her children.

Indiana thought, from Catharine's description, that these were Indians
with whom she was acquainted; she spent some days in watching the lake
and the ravine, lest a larger and more formidable party should be
near. The squaw, she said, was a widow, and went by the name of Mother
Snowstorm, from having been lost in the woods, when a little child,
during a heavy storm of snow, and nearly starved to death. She was a
gentle, kind woman, and, she believed, would not do any of them hurt.
Her sons were good hunters, and, though so young, helped to support
their mother, and were very good to her and the little one.

I must now pass over a considerable interval of time, with merely a
brief notice that the crop of corn was carefully harvested, and proved
abundant, and a source of great comfort. The rice was gathered and
stored, and plenty of game and fish laid by, with an additional store
of honey.

The Indians, for some reason, did not pay their accustomed visit to
the lake this season. Indiana said they might be engaged with war
among some hostile tribes, or had gone to other hunting-grounds. The
winter was unusually mild, and it was long before it set in. Yet the
spring following was tardy, and later than usual. It was the latter
end of May before vegetation had made any very decided progress.

The little log-house presented a neat and comfortable appearance, both
within and without. Indiana had woven a handsome mat of bass bark for
the floor; Louis and Hector had furnished it with seats and a table,
rough, but still very respectably constructed, considering their only
tools were a tomahawk, a knife, and wooden wedges for splitting the
wood into slabs. These Louis afterwards smoothed with great care and
patience. Their bedsteads were furnished with thick, soft mats, woven
by Indiana and Catharine from rushes which they cut and dried; but the
little squaw herself preferred lying on a mat or deerskin on the floor
before the fire, as she had been accustomed.

A new field had been enclosed, and a fresh crop of corn planted, which
was now green and flourishing. Peace and happiness dwelt within the
log-house; but for the regrets that ever attended the remembrance of
all they had left and lost, no cloud would have dimmed the serenity of
those who dwelt beneath its humble roof.

The season of flowers had again arrived; the earth, renovated by the
fire of the former year, bloomed with fresh beauty; June, with its
fragrant store of roses and lilies, was now far advanced--the
anniversary of that time when they had left their beloved parents'
roofs, to become sojourners in the lonely wilderness, had returned.
They felt they had much to be grateful for. Many privations, it is
true, and much anxiety they had felt; but they had enjoyed blessings
beyond what they could have expected, and might, like the psalmist
when recounting the escapes of the people of God, have said, "Oh that
men would therefore praise the Lord for his goodness, and the wonders
that he doeth for the children of men." And now they declared no
greater evil could befall them than to lose one of their little party,
for even Indiana had become as a dear and beloved sister; her
gentleness, her gratitude, and faithful trusting love seemed each day
to increase. Now, indeed, she was bound to them by a yet more sacred
tie, for she knelt to the same God, and acknowledged with fervent
love, the mercies of her Redeemer. She had made great progress in
learning their language, and had also taught her friends to speak and
understand much of her own tongue, so that they were now no longer at
a loss to converse with her on any subject. Thus was this Indian girl
united to them in bonds of social and Christian love.

Hector, Louis, and Indiana had gone over the hills to follow the track
of a deer which had paid a visit to the young corn, now sprouting and
showing symptoms of shooting up to blossom. Catharine usually
preferred staying at home and preparing the meals against their
return. She had gathered some fine ripe strawberries, to add to the
stewed rice, Indian meal cake, and maple sugar, for their dinner. She
was weary and warm, for the day had been hot and sultry. Seating
herself on the threshold of the door, she leaned against the
door-post, and closed her eyes. Perhaps the poor child's thoughts were
wandering back to her far-off, unforgotten home, or she might be
thinking of the hunters and their game. Suddenly a vague, undefinable
feeling of dread stole over her mind. She heard no steps, she felt no
breath, she saw no form; but there was a strange consciousness that
she was not alone--that some unseen being was near, some eye was upon
her. I have heard of sleepers starting from sleep the most profound
when the noiseless hand of the assassin has been raised to destroy
them, as if the power of the human eye could be felt through the
closed lids.

Thus fared it with Catharine. She felt as if some unseen enemy was
near her, and springing to her feet, she cast a wild, troubled glance
around. No living being met her eye; and, ashamed of her cowardice,
she resumed her seat. The tremulous cry of her little gray squirrel, a
pet which she had tamed and taught to nestle in her bosom, attracted
her attention.

"What aileth thee, wee dearie?" she said tenderly, as the timid little
creature crept trembling to her breast. "Thy mistress has seared thee
by her own foolish fears. See, now, there is neither catamount nor
weasel here to seize thee, silly one;" and as she spoke, she raised
her head and flung back the thick clusters of soft fair hair that
shaded her eyes. The deadly glare of a pair of dark eyes fixed upon
her met her terrified gaze, gleaming with sullen ferocity from the
angle of the door-post, whence the upper part of the face alone was
visible, partly concealed by a mat of tangled, shaggy black hair.
Paralyzed with fear, the poor girl neither spoke nor moved; she
uttered no cry; but pressing her hands tightly across her breast, as
if to still the loud beating of her heart, she sat gazing upon that
fearful appearance, while, with stealthy step, the savage advanced
from his lurking-place, keeping, as he did so, his eyes riveted upon
hers, with such a gaze as the wily serpent is said to fascinate its
prey. His hapless victim moved not:--whither could she flee to escape
one whose fleet foot could so easily have overtaken her in the race?
where conceal herself from him whose wary eye fixed upon her seemed to
deprive her of all vital energy?

Uttering that singular, expressive guttural which seems with the
Indian to answer the purpose of every other exclamation, he advanced,
and taking the girl's ice-cold hands in his, tightly bound them with a
thong of deer-hide, and led her unresistingly away. By a circuitous
path through the ravine they reached the foot of the mount, where lay
a birch canoe, rocking gently on the waters, in which a middle-aged
female and a young girl were seated. The females asked no questions,
and expressed no word indicative of curiosity or surprise, as the
strong arm of the Indian lifted his captive into the canoe, and made
signs to the elder squaw to push from the shore. When all had taken
their places, the woman, catching up a paddle from the bottom of the
little vessel, stood up, and with a few rapid strokes sent it skimming
over the lake.

The miserable captive, overpowered with the sense of her calamitous
situation, bowed down her head upon her knees, and concealing her
agitated face in her garments, wept in silent agony. Visions of horror
presented themselves to her bewildered brain; all that Indiana had
described of the cruelty of this vindictive race came vividly before
her mind. Poor child, what miserable thoughts were thine during that
brief voyage!

Had the Indians also captured her friends? or was she alone to be the
victim of their vengeance? What would be the feelings of those beloved
ones on returning to their home and finding it desolate! Was there no
hope of release? As these ideas chased each other through her agitated
mind, she raised her eyes, all streaming with tears, to the faces of
the Indian and his companions with so piteous a look that any heart
but the stoical one of an Indian would have softened at its sad
appeal; but no answering glance of sympathy met hers, no eye gave back
its silent look of pity--not a nerve or a muscle moved the cold,
apathetic features of the Indians; and the woe-stricken girl again
resumed her melancholy attitude, burying her face in her heaving bosom
to hide its bitter emotions from the heartless strangers.

She was not fully aware that it is part of the Indian's education to
hide the inward feelings of the heart, to check all those soft and
tender emotions which distinguish the civilized man from the savage.

It does indeed need the softening influence of that powerful Spirit,
which was shed abroad into the world to turn the hearts of the
disobedient to the wisdom of the just, to break down the strongholds
of unrighteousness, and to teach man that he is by nature the child of
wrath and victim of sin, and that in his unregenerated nature his
whole mind is at enmity with God and his fellow-men, and that in his
flesh dwelleth no good thing. And the Indian has acknowledged that
power; he has cast his idols of cruelty and revenge, those virtues on
which he prided himself in the blindness of his heart, to the moles
and the bats; he has bowed and adored at the foot of the Cross. But it
was not so in the days whereof I have spoken.




CHAPTER XII.

  "Must this sweet new-blown rose find such a winter
   Before her spring be past?"

  BEAUMONT AND FLETCHER


The little bark touched the stony point of Long Island. The Indian
lifted his weeping prisoner from the canoe, and motioned to her to
move forward along the narrow path that led to the camp, about twenty
yards higher up the bank, where there was a little grassy spot
enclosed with shrubby trees; the squaws tarried at the lake-shore to
bring up the paddles and secure the canoe.

It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of an enemy, but doubly
so when that enemy is a stranger to the language in which we would
plead for mercy, whose god is not our God, nor his laws those by which
we ourselves are governed. Thus felt the poor captive as she stood
alone, mute with terror, among the half-naked, dusky forms with which
she now found herself surrounded. She cast a hurried glance round that
strange assembly, if by chance her eye might rest upon some dear
familiar face; but she saw not the kind but grave face of Hector, nor
met the bright sparkling eyes of her cousin Louis, nor the soft,
subdued, pensive features of the Indian girl, her adopted sister. She
stood alone among those wild, gloomy-looking men; some turned away
their eyes as if they would not meet her woe-stricken countenance,
lest they should be moved to pity her sad condition. No wonder that,
overcome by the sense of her utter forlornness, she hid her face with
her fettered hands and wept in despair. But the Indian's sympathy is
not moved by tears and sighs; calmness, courage, defiance of danger,
and contempt of death, are what he venerates and admires even in an
enemy.

The Indians beheld her grief unmoved. At length the old man, who
seemed to be a chief among the rest, motioned to one of the women who
leaned against the side of the wigwam to come forward and lead away
the stranger. Catharine, whose senses were beginning to be more
collected, heard the old man give orders that she was to be fed and
cared for. Gladly did she escape from the presence of those pitiless
men, from whose gaze she shrunk with maidenly modesty. And now when
alone with the women she hesitated not to make use of that natural
language which requires not the aid of speech to make itself
understood. Clasping her hands imploringly, she knelt at the feet of
the Indian woman, her conductress, kissed her dark hands, and bathed
them with her fast-flowing tears, while she pointed passionately to
the shore where lay the happy home from which she had been so suddenly
torn.

The squaw, though she evidently comprehended the meaning of her
imploring gestures, shook her head, and in plaintive earnest tone
replied in her own language that she must go with the canoes to the
other shore, and she pointed to the north as she spoke. She then
motioned to the young girl--the same that had been Catharine's
companion in the canoe--to bring a hunting-knife which was thrust into
one of the folds of the birch-bark of the wigwam. Catharine beheld the
deadly weapon in the hands of the Indian woman with a pang of agony as
great as if its sharp edge was already at her throat. So young--so
young, to die by a cruel bloody death! what had been her crime? How
should she find words to soften the heart of her murderess? The power
of utterance seemed denied. She cast herself on her knees and held up
her hands in silent prayer; not to the dreaded Indian woman, but to
Him who heareth the prayer of the poor destitute--who alone can order
the unruly wills and affections of men.

The squaw stretched forth one dark hand and grasped the arm of the
terror-stricken girl, while the other held the weapon of destruction.
With a quick movement she severed the thongs that bound the fettered
wrists of the pleading captive, and with a smile that seemed to light
up her whole face she raised her from her prostrate position, laid her
hand upon her young head and with an expression of good-humoured
surprise lifted the flowing tresses of her sunny hair and spread them
over the back of her own swarthy hand; then, as if amused by the
striking contrast, she shook down her own jetty-black hair and twined
a tress of it with one of the fair-haired girl's, then laughed till
her teeth shone like pearls within her red lips. Many were the
exclamations of childish wonder that broke from the other females as
they compared the snowy arm of the stranger with their own dusky
skins: it was plain that they had no intention of harming her, and by
degrees distrust and dread of her singular companions began in some
measure to subside.

The squaw motioned her to take a seat on a mat beside her, and gave
her a handful of parched rice and some deer's flesh to eat; but
Catharine's heart was too heavy. She was suffering from thirst; and on
pronouncing the Indian word for water, the young girl snatched up a
piece of birch-bark from the floor of the tent, and gathering the
corners together, ran to the lake, and soon returned with water in
this most primitive drinking-vessel, which she held to the lips of her
guest, and she seemed amused by the long, deep draught with which
Catharine slaked her thirst. Something like a gleam of hope came over
Catharine's mind as she marked the look of kindly feeling with which
she caught the young Indian girl regarding her, and she strove to
overcome the choking sensation that would from time to time rise to
her throat as she fluctuated between hope and fear. The position of
the Indian camp was so placed that it was quite hidden from the shore
and Catharine could neither see the mouth of the ravine, nor the steep
side of the mount that her brother and cousin were accustomed to
ascend and descend in their visits to the lake-shore, nor had she any
means of making a signal to them even if she had seen them on the
beach.

The long, anxious, watchful night passed, and soon after sunrise,
while the morning mists still hung over the lake, the canoes of the
Indians were launched, and long before noon they were in the mouth of
the river. Catharine's heart sunk within her as the fast receding
shores of the lake showed each minute fainter in the distance. At
mid-day they halted at a fine bend in the river, and landed on a small
open place where a creek flowing down through the woods afforded them
cool water; here they found several tents put up and a larger party
awaiting their return. The river was here a fine, broad, deep, and
tranquil stream; trees of many kinds fringed the edge, beyond was the
unbroken forest, whose depths had never been pierced by the step of
man--so thick and luxuriant was the vegetation that even the Indian
could hardly have penetrated through its dark, swampy glades: far as
the eye could reach, that impenetrable, interminable wall of verdure
stretched away into the far-off distance.

All the remainder of that sad day Catharine sat on the grass under a
shady tree, her eyes mournfully fixed on the slow-flowing waters, and
wondering at her own hard fate in being thus torn from her home and
its dear inmates. Bad as she had thought her separation from her
father and mother and her brothers, when she first left her home to
become a wanderer on the Rice Lake Plains, how much more dismal now
was her situation, snatched from the dear companions who had upheld
and cheered her on in all her sorrows! Now that she was alone with
none to love or cherish or console her, she felt a desolation of
spirit that almost made her forgetful of the trust that had hitherto
always sustained her in time of trouble or sickness. She looked round,
and her eye fell on the strange, unseemly forms of men and women who
cared not for her, and to whom she was an object of indifference or
aversion; she wept when she thought of the grief her absence would
occasion to Hector and Louis; the thought of their distress increased
her own.

The soothing quiet of the scene, with the low, lulling sound of the
little brook as its tiny wavelets fell tinkling over the mossy roots
and stones that impeded its course to the river, joined with fatigue
and long exposure to the sun and air, caused her at length to fall
asleep. The last rosy light of the setting sun was dyeing the waters
with a glowing tint when she awoke; a soft blue haze hung upon the
trees; the kingfisher and dragon-fly, and a solitary loon, were the
only busy things abroad on the river,--the first darting up and down
from an upturned root, near the water's edge, feeding its younglings;
the dragon-fly hawking with rapid whirring sound for insects; and the
loon, just visible from above the surface of the still stream, sailing
quietly on companionless like her who watched its movements.

The bustle of the hunters returning with game and fish to the
encampment roused many a sleepy brown papoose; the fires were renewed,
the evening was now preparing, and Catharine, chilled by the falling
dew, crept to the enlivening warmth. And here she was pleased at being
recognized by one friendly face; it was the mild, benevolent
countenance of the widow Snowstorm, who, with her three sons, came to
bid her to share their camp fire and food. The kindly grasp of the
hand and the beaming smile that were given by this good creature,
albeit she was ugly and ill-featured, cheered the sad captive's heart.
She had given her a cup of cold water and such food as her log-cabin
afforded; in return the good Indian took her to her wigwam and fed,
warmed, and cherished her with the loving-kindness of a Christian.
During all her sojourn in the Indian camp, the widow Snowstorm was as
a tender mother to her, drying her tears and showing her those little
acts of attention that even the untaught Indians know are grateful to
the sorrowful and destitute. Catharine often forgot her own griefs to
repay this worthy creature's kindness, by attending to her little
babe, and assisting her in her homely cookery or household work. She
knew that a selfish indulgence in sorrow would do her no good, and
after the lapse of some days she so well disciplined her own heart as
to check her tears, at least in the presence of the Indian women, and
to assume an air of comparative cheerfulness. Once she found Indian
words enough to ask the Indian widow to convey her back to the lake,
but she shook her head and bade her not think anything about it; and
added that in autumn, when the ducks came to the rice-beds, they
should all return, and then if she could obtain leave from the chief,
she would restore her to her lodge on the Plains; but signified to her
that patience was her only present remedy, and that submission to the
will of the chief was her wisest plan. Comforted by this vague
promise, Catharine strove to be reconciled to her strange lot and
still stranger companions. She was surprised at the want of curiosity
respecting her evinced by the Indians in the wigwam when she was
brought thither; they appeared to take little notice that a stranger,
and one so dissimilar to themselves, had been introduced into the
camp. Catharine learned, by long acquaintance with this people, that
an outward manifestation of surprise is considered a want of etiquette
and good-breeding, or rather a proof of weakness and childishness. The
women, like other females, are certainly less disposed to repress this
feeling of inquisitiveness than the men; and one of their great
sources of amusement, when Catharine was among them, was examining the
difference of texture and colour of her skin and hair, and holding
long consultations over them. The young girl and her mother, who had
paddled the canoe the day she was carried away to the island, showed
her much kindness in a quiet way. The young squaw was grand-daughter
to the old chief, and seemed to be regarded with considerable respect
by the rest of the women; she was a gay, lively creature, often
laughing, and seemed to enjoy an inexhaustible fund of good humour.
She extended her patronage to the young stranger by making her eat out
of her own bark-dish and sit beside her on her own mat. She wove a
chain for her of the sweet-scented grass with which the Indians
delight in adorning themselves, likewise in perfuming their lodges
with bunches or strewings upon the floor. She took great pains in
teaching her how to acquire the proper attitude of sitting, after the
fashion of the Eastern nations, which position the Indian women assume
when at rest in their wigwams.

The Indian name of this little damsel signified the "snow-bird." She
was, like that lively, restless bird, always flitting from tent to
tent, as garrulous and as cheerful too as that merry little herald of
the spring.

Once she seemed particularly attracted by Catharine's dress, which she
examined with critical minuteness, evincing great surprise at the cut
fringes of dressed doe-skin with which Indiana had ornamented the
border of the short jacket she had manufactured for Catharine. These
fringes she pointed out to the notice of the women, and even the old
chief was called in to examine the dress; nor did the leggings and
moccasins escape their observation. There was something mysterious
about her garments. Catharine was at a loss to imagine what caused
those deep guttural exclamations, somewhat between a grunt and a
groan, that burst from the lips of the Indians, as they one by one
examined her dress with deep attention. These people had recognized in
these things the peculiar fashion and handiwork of the young Mohawk
girl whom they had exposed to perish by hunger and thirst on Bare
Hill; and much their interest was excited to learn by what means
Catharine had become possessed of a dress wrought by the hand of one
whom they had numbered with the dead. Strange and mysterious did it
seem to them, and warily did they watch the unconscious object of
their wonder.

The knowledge she possessed of the language of her friend Indiana
enabled Catharine to comprehend a great deal of what was said; yet she
prudently refrained from speaking in the tongue of one to whose whole
nation she knew these people to be hostile. But she sedulously
endeavoured to learn their own peculiar dialect; and in this she
succeeded in an incredibly short time, so that she was soon able to
express her own wants, and converse a little with the females who were
about her.

She had noticed that among the tents there was one which stood apart
from the rest, and was only visited by the old chief and his
grand-daughter, or by the elder women. At first she imagined it was
some sick person, or a secret tent set apart for the worship of the
Great Spirit; but one day, when the chief of the people had gone up
the river hunting, and the children were asleep, the curtain of skins
was drawn back, and a female of singular and striking beauty appeared
in the open space in front. She was habited in a fine tunic of white
dressed doe-skin, richly embroidered with coloured beads and stained
quills; a full petticoat of dark cloth bound with scarlet descended to
her ankles; leggings fringed with deerskin, knotted with bands of
coloured quills, with richly wrought moccasins on her feet. On her
head she wore a coronet of scarlet and black feathers; her long
shining tresses of raven hair descended to her waist, each thick tress
confined with a braided band of quills, dyed scarlet and blue. She was
tall and well-formed; her large, liquid, dark eyes wore an expression
so proud and mournful that Catharine felt her own involuntarily fill
with tears as she gazed upon this singular being. She would have
approached nearer to her, but a spell seemed on her; she shrunk back
timid and abashed beneath that wild, melancholy glance. It was she,
the Beam of the Morning, the self-made widow of the young Mohawk,
whose hand had wrought so fearful a vengeance on the treacherous
destroyer of her brother. She stood there, at the tent-door, arrayed
in her bridal robes, as on the day when she received her death-doomed
victim. And when she recalled her fearful deed, shuddering with
horror, Catharine drew back and shrouded herself within the tent,
fearing again to fall under the eye of that terrible woman. She
remembered how Indiana had told her that since that fatal
marriage-feast she had been kept apart from the rest of the tribe,--she
was regarded by her people as a sacred character, entitled the
_Great Medicine,_ a female _brave,_ a being whom they regarded
with mysterious reverence. She had made this great sacrifice for the
good of her nation. Indiana said it was believed among her own folk
that she had loved the young Mohawk passionately, as a tender woman
loves the husband of her youth; yet she had not hesitated to sacrifice
him with her own hand. Such was the deed of the Indian heroine--and
such were the virtues of the unregenerated Greeks and Romans!




CHAPTER XIII.

  "Now where the wave, with loud, unquiet song,
   Dashed o'er the rocky channel, froths along,
   Or where the silver waters soothed to rest,
   The tree's tall shadow sleeps upon its breast."

  --COLERIDGE.


The Indian camp remained for nearly three weeks on this spot, and then
early one morning the wigwams were all taken down, and the canoes, six
in number, proceeded up the river. There was very little variety in
the scenery to interest Catharine. The river still kept its
slow-flowing course between low shores thickly clothed with trees,
without an opening through which the eye might pierce to form an idea
of the country beyond; not a clearing, not a sight or sound of
civilized man was there to be seen or heard; the darting flight of the
wild birds as they flitted across from one side to the other, the
tapping of the woodpecker, or shrill cry of the blue jay was all that
was heard, from sunrise to sunset, on that monotonous voyage. After
many hours, a decided change was perceived in the current, which ran
at a considerable increase of swiftness, so that it required the
united energy of both men and women to keep the light vessels from
drifting down the river again. They were in the rapids, and it was
hard work to stem the tide and keep the upward course of the waters.
At length the rapids were passed, and the weary Indian voyagers rested
for a space on the bosom of a small but tranquil lake. The rising moon
shed her silvery light upon the calm water, and heaven's stars shone
down into its quiet depths, as the canoes with their dusky freight
parted the glittering rays with their light paddles. As they proceeded
onward the banks rose on either side, still fringed with pines,
cedars, and oaks. At an angle of the lake the banks on either side ran
out into two opposite peninsulas, forming a narrow passage or gorge,
contracting the lake once more into the appearance of a broad river,
much wider from shore to shore than any other part they had passed
through since they had left the entrance at the Rice Lake.

Catharine became interested in the change of scenery; her eye dwelt
with delight on the forms of glorious spreading oaks and lofty pines,
green cliff-like shores, and low wooded islands; while, as they
proceeded, the sound of rapid-flowing waters met her ear, and soon the
white and broken eddies, rushing along with impetuous course, were
seen by the light of the moon; and while she was wondering if the
canoes were to stem those rapids, at a signal from the old chief, the
little fleet was pushed to shore on a low flat of emerald verdure,
nearly opposite to the last island.

Here, under the shelter of some beautiful spreading black oaks, the
women prepared to set up their wigwams. They had brought the poles and
birch-bark covering from the encampment below, and soon all was bustle
and business, unloading the canoes and raising the tents. Even
Catharine lent a willing hand to assist the females in bringing up the
stores and sundry baskets containing fruits and other small wares. She
then kindly attended to the Indian children--certain dark-skinned
babes, who, bound upon their wooden cradles, were either set up
against the trunks of the trees, or swung to some lowly depending
branch, there to remain helpless and uncomplaining spectators of the
scene.

Catharine thought these Indian babes were almost as much to be pitied
as herself, only that they were unconscious of their imprisoned state,
having from birth been used to no better treatment, and moreover they
were sure to be rewarded by the tender caresses of loving mothers when
the season of refreshment and repose arrived but she, alas! was
friendless and alone, bereft of father, mother, kindred, and friends.
One Father, one Friend, poor Catharine, thou hadst, even he, the
Father of the fatherless.

That night, when the women and children were sleeping, Catharine stole
out of the wigwam, and climbed the precipitous bank beneath the
shelter of which the lodges had been erected. She found herself upon a
grassy plain, studded with majestic oaks and pines, so beautifully
grouped that they might have been planted by the hand of taste upon
that velvet turf. It was a delightful contrast to those dense dark
forests through which for so many many miles the waters of the
Otonabee had flowed on monotonously; here it was all wild and free,
dashing along like a restive steed rejoicing in its liberty, uncurbed
and tameless.

Yes, here it was beautiful! Catharine gazed with joy upon the rushing
river, and felt her own heart expand as she marked its rapid course as
it bounded murmuring and fretting over its rocky bed. "Happy, glorious
waters! you are not subject to the power of any living creature; no
canoe can ascend those surging waves. I would that I too, like thee,
were free to pursue my onward way; how soon would I flee away and be
at rest!" Such thoughts passed through the mind of the lonely captive
girl, as she sat at the foot of a giant oak, and looked abroad over
those moonlit waters, till oppressed by an overwhelming sense of the
utter loneliness of the scene, the timid girl with faltering step
hurried down once more to the wigwams, silently crept to the mat where
her bed was spread, and soon forgot all her woes and wanderings in
deep, tranquil sleep.

Catharine wondered that the Indians in erecting their lodges always
seemed to prefer the low, level, and often swampy grounds by the lakes
and rivers in preference to the higher and more healthy elevations. So
disregardful are they of this circumstance, that they do not hesitate
to sleep where the ground is saturated with moisture. They will then
lay a temporary flooring of cedar or any other bark beneath their
feet, rather than remove the tent a few feet higher up, where a drier
soil may always be found. This arises either from stupidity or
indolence, perhaps from both, but it is no doubt the cause of much of
the sickness that prevails among them. With his feet stretched to the
fire, the Indian cares for nothing else when reposing in his wigwam,
and it is useless to urge the improvement that might be made in his
comfort; he listens with a face of apathy, and utters his everlasting
guttural, which saves him the trouble of a more rational reply.

"Snow-bird" informed Catharine that the lodges would not again be
removed for some time, but that the men would hunt and fish, while the
squaws pursued their domestic labours. Catharine perceived that the
chief of the laborious part of the work fell to the share of the
females, who were very much more industrious and active than their
husbands; those, when not out hunting or fishing, were to be seen
reposing in easy indolence under the shade of the trees, or before the
tent fires, giving themselves little concern about anything that was
going on. The squaws were gentle, humble, and submissive; they bore
without a murmur pain, labour, hunger, and fatigue, and seemed to
perform every task with patience and good-humour. They made the
canoes, in which the men sometimes assisted them, pitched the tents,
converted the skins of the animals which the men shot into clothes,
cooked the victuals, manufactured baskets of every kind, wove mats,
dyed the quills of the porcupine, sewed the moccasins, and, in short,
performed a thousand tasks which it would be difficult to enumerate.

Of the ordinary household work, such as is familiar to European
females, they of course knew nothing; they had no linen to wash or
iron, no floors to clean, no milking of cows, nor churning of butter.

Their carpets were fresh cedar boughs spread on the ground, and only
renewed when they became offensively dirty from the accumulation of
fish-bones and other offal, which are carelessly flung down during
meals. Of furniture they had none; their seat the ground, their table
the same, their beds mats or skins of animals,--such were the domestic
arrangements of the Indian camp. [Footnote: Much improvement has taken
place of late years in the domestic economy of the Indians, and some
of their dwellings are clean and neat even for Europeans.]

In the tent to which Catharine belonged, which was that of the widow
and her sons, a greater degree of order and cleanliness prevailed than
in any other; for Catharine's natural love of neatness and comfort
induced her to strew the floor with fresh cedar or hemlock every day
or two, and to sweep round the front of the lodge, removing all
unseemly objects from its vicinity. She never failed to wash herself
in the river, and arrange her hair with the comb Louis had made for
her; and she took great care of the little child, which she kept clean
and well fed. She loved this little creature, for it was soft and
gentle, meek and playful as a little squirrel; and the Indian mothers
all looked with kinder eyes upon the white maiden, for the loving
manner in which she tended their children. The heart of woman is
seldom cold to those who cherish their offspring, and Catharine began
to experience the truth that the exercise of human charities is
equally beneficial to those who give and those who receive; these
things fall upon the heart as dew upon a thirsty soil, giving and
creating a blessing. But we will leave Catharine for a short season,
among the lodges of the Indians, and return to Hector and Louis.




CHAPTER XIV.

  "Cold and forsaken, destitute of friends,
   And all good comforts else, unless some tree
   Whose speechless chanty doth better ours,
   With which the bitter east winds made their sport,
   And sang through hourly, hath invited thee
   To shelter half a day. Shall she be thus,
   And I draw in soft slumbers?"

  BEAUMONT AND FLETCHER.


It was near sunset before Hector and his companions returned on the
evening of the eventful day that had found Catharine a prisoner on
Long Island. They had met with good success in hunting, and brought
home a fine half-grown fawn, fat and in good order. They were
surprised at finding the fire nearly extinguished, and no Catharine
awaiting their return. There, it is true, was the food that she had
prepared for them, but she was not to be seen. Supposing that she had
been tired of waiting for them, and had gone out to gather
strawberries, they did not at first feel anxious, but ate of the rice
and honey, for they were hungry with long fasting. Then taking some
Indian meal cake in their hands, they went out to call her in; but no
trace of her was visible. Fearing she had set off by herself to seek
them, and had missed her way home again, they hurried back to the
happy valley,--she was not there; to Pine-tree Point,--no trace of her
there; to the edge of the mount that overlooked the lake,--she was not
to be seen: night found them unsuccessful in their search. Sometimes
they fancied that she had seated herself beneath some tree and fallen
asleep; but no one imagined the true cause, nothing having been seen
of the Indians since they had proceeded up the river.

Again they retraced their steps back to the house; but they found her
not there. They continued their unavailing search till the moon
setting left them in darkness, and they lay down to rest, but not to
sleep. The first streak of dawn saw them again hurrying to and fro,
calling in vain upon the name of the loved and lost companion of their
wanderings.

Indiana, whose vigilance was untiring--for she yielded not easily to
grief and despair--now returned with the intelligence that she had
discovered the Indian trail, through the big ravine to the lake-shore;
she had found the remains of a wreath of oak leaves which had been
worn by Catharine in her hair; and she had seen the mark of feet,
Indian feet, on the soft clay at the edge of the lake, and the
furrowing of the shingles by the pushing off of a canoe. Poor Louis
gave way to transports of grief and despair; he knew the wreath, it
was such as Catharine often made for herself, and Mathilde, and petite
Louise, and Marie; his mother had taught her to make them; they were
linked together by the stalks, and formed a sort of leaf chain. Louis
placed the torn relic in his breast, and sadly turned away to hide his
grief from Hector and the Indian girl.

Indiana now proposed searching the island for further traces, but
advised wariness in so doing. They saw, however, neither smoke nor
canoes. The Indians had departed while they were searching the ravines
and flats round Mount Ararat, and the lake told no tales, The
following day they ventured to land on Long Island, and on going to
the north side saw evident traces of a temporary encampment having
been made, but no trace of any violence having been committed. It was
Indiana's opinion that, though a prisoner, Catharine was unhurt, as
the Indians rarely killed women and children, unless roused to do so
by some signal act on the part of their enemies, when an exterminating
spirit of revenge induced them to kill and spare not; but where no
offence had been offered, they were not likely to take the life of a
helpless, unoffending female. The Indian is not cruel for the wanton
love of blood, but to gratify revenge for some injury done to himself
or to his tribe. But it was difficult to still the terrible
apprehensions that haunted the minds of Louis and Hector. They spent
much time in searching the northern shores and the distant islands, in
the vain hope of finding her, as they still thought the camp might
have been moved to the opposite side of the lake.

Inconsolable for the loss of their beloved companion, Hector and Louis
no longer took interest in what was going on; they hardly troubled
themselves to weed the Indian corn, in which they had taken such great
delight; all now seemed to them flat, stale, and unprofitable; they
wandered listlessly to and fro, silent and sad; the sunshine had
departed from their little dwelling; they ate little, and talked less,
each seeming absorbed in his own painful reveries.

In vain the gentle Indian girl strove to revive their drooping
spirits; they seemed insensible to her attentions, and often left her
for hours alone. They returned one evening about the usual hour of
sunset, and missed their meek, uncomplaining guest from the place she
was wont to occupy. They called, but there was none to reply,--she too
was gone. They hurried to the shore just time enough to see the canoe
diminishing to a mere speck upon the waters, in the direction of the
mouth of the river; they called to her, in accents of despair, to
return, but the wind wafted back no sound to their ears and soon the
bark was lost to sight, and they sat them down disconsolately on the
shore.

"What is she doing?" said Hector. "It is cruel to abandon us thus."

"She has gone up the river, in the hope of bringing us some tidings of
Catharine," said Louis.

"How came you to think that such is her intention?"

"I heard her say the other day that she would go and bring her back,
or die."

"What! do you think she would risk the vengeance of the old chief
whose life she attempted to take?"

"She is a brave girl; she does not fear pain or death to serve those
she loves."

"How can she, unprotected and alone, dare such perils? Why did she not
tell us? We would have shared her danger."

"She feared for our lives more than for her own; that poor Indian girl
has a noble heart. I care not now what befalls us; we have lost all
that made life dear to us," said Louis gloomily, sinking his head
between his knees.

"Hush, Louis; you are older than I, and ought to bear these trials
with more courage. It was our own fault Indiana's leaving us; we left
her so much alone to pine after her lost companion, she seemed to
think that we did not care for her. Poor Indiana, she must have felt
lonely and sad."

"I tell you what we will do, Hec,--make a log canoe. I found an old
battered one lying on the shore, not far from Pine-tree Point. We have
an axe and a tomahawk,--what should hinder us from making one like
it?"

"True! we will set about it to-morrow."

"I wish it were morning, that we might set to work to cut down a good
pine for the purpose."

"As soon as it is done, we will go up the river; anything is better
than this dreadful suspense and inaction."

The early dawn saw the two cousins busily engaged chopping at a tree
of suitable dimensions. They worked hard all that day, and the next,
and the next, before the canoe was hollowed out; but, owing to their
inexperience and the bluntness of their tools, their first attempt
proved abortive--it was too heavy at one end, and did not balance well
in the water.

Louis, who had been quite sure of success, was disheartened; not so
Hector.

"Do not let us give it up: my maxim is perseverance; let us try again,
and again--ay, and a fourth and a fifth time. I say, never give it up;
that is the way to succeed at last."

"You have ten times my patience, Hec."

"Yes; but you are more ingenious than I, and are excellent at starting
an idea."

"We are a good pair then for partnership."

"We will begin anew and this time I hope we shall profit by our past
blunders."

"Who would imagine that it is now more than a month since we lost
Catharine?"

"I know it--long, long, weary month," replied Louis; and he struck his
axe sharply into the bark of the pine as he spoke, and remained silent
for some minutes. The boys, wearied by chopping down the tree, rested
from their work, and sat down on the side of the condemned canoe to
resume their conversation. Suddenly Louis grasped Hector's arm, and
pointed to a bark canoe that appeared making for the westernmost point
of the island. Hector started to his feet, exclaiming, "It is Indiana
returned!"

"Nonsense! Indiana!--it is no such thing. Look you, it is a stout man
in a blanket coat."

"The Indians?" asked Hector, inquiringly.

"I do not think he looks like an Indian; but let us watch. What is he
doing?"

"Fishing. See now, he has just caught a fine bass--another--he has
great luck--now he is pushing the canoe ashore."

"That man does not move like an Indian--hark! he is whistling. I ought
to know that tune. It sounds like the old _chanson_ my father used to
sing;" and Louis, raising his voice, began to sing the words of an old
French Canadian song, which we will give in the English, as we heard
it sung by an old lumberer,--

  "Down by those banks where the pleasant waters flow,
   Through the wild woods we'll wander, and we'll chase the buffalo.
   And we'll chase the buffalo."

"Hush, Louis! you will bring the man over to us," said Hector.

"The very thing I am trying to do, mon ami. This is our country, and
that may be his; but we are lords here, and two to one, so I think he
will not be likely to treat us ill. I am a man now, and so are you,
and he is but one; so he must mind how he affronts us," replied Louis,
laughing.

"Hark, if he is not singing now! ay, and the very chorus of the old
song"--and Louis raised his voice to its highest pitch as he repeated,--

  "'Through the wild woods we'll wander,
   And we'll chase the buffalo
   --And we'll chase the buffalo.'

"What a pity I have forgotten the rest of that dear old song. I used
to listen with open ears to it when I was a boy. I never thought to
hear it again, and to hear it here of all places in the world!"

"Come, let us go on with our work," said Hector, with something like
impatience in his voice, and the strokes of his axe fell once more in
regular succession on the log; but Louis's eye was still on the
mysterious fisher, whom he could discern lounging on the grass and
smoking his pipe. "I do not think he sees or hears us," said Louis to
himself, "but I think I'll manage to bring him over soon;" and he set
himself busily to work to scrape up the loose chips and shavings, and
soon began to strike fire with his knife and flint.

"What are you about, Louis?" asked Hector.

"Lighting a fire."

"It is warm enough without a fire, I am sure."

"I know that; but I want to attract the notice of yonder tiresome
fisherman."

"And perhaps bring a swarm of savages down upon us, who may be lurking
in the bushes of the island."

"Pooh, pooh! Hec; there are no savages. I am weary of this
place--anything is better than this horrible solitude." And Louis
fanned the flame into a rapid blaze, and heaped up the light dry
branches till it soared up among the bushes. Louis watched the effect
of his fire, and rubbed his hands gleefully as the bark canoe was
pushed off from the island, and a few vigorous strokes of the paddle
sent it dancing over the surface of the calm lake.

Louis waved his cap above his head with a cheer of welcome as the
vessel lightly glided into the little cove, near the spot where the
boys were chopping, and a stout-framed, weather-beaten man, in a
blanket coat, also faded and weather-beaten, with a red worsted sash
and worn moccasins, sprang upon one of the timbers of Louis's old
raft, and gazed with a keen eye upon the lads. Each party silently
regarded the other. A few rapid interrogations from the stranger,
uttered in the broad _patois_ of the Lower Province, were answered in
a mixture of broken French and English by Louis.

A change like lightning passed over the face of the old man as he
cried out--"Louis Perron, son of my ancient compagnon!"

"Oui! oui!"--with eyes sparkling through tears of joy, Louis threw
himself into the broad breast of Jacob Morelle, his father's friend
and old lumbering comrade.

"Hector, son of la belle Catharine Perron!" and Hector, in his turn,
received the affectionate embrace of the warm-hearted old man.

"Who would have thought of meeting with the children of my old comrade
here at the shore of the Rice Lake? Oh! what a joyful meeting!"

Jacob had a hundred questions to ask--Where were their parents? did
they live on the Plains now? how long was it since they had left the
Cold Springs? were there any more little ones? and so forth.

The boys looked sorrowfully at each other. At last the old man stopped
for want of breath, and remarked their sad looks.

Hector told the old lumberer how long they had been separated from
their families, and by what sad accident they had been deprived of the
society of their beloved sister. When they brought their narrative
down to the disappearance of Catharine, the whole soul of the old
trapper seemed moved; he started from the log on which they were
sitting, and with one of his national asseverations, declared "that
he, her father's old friend, would go up the river and bring her back
in safety, or leave his gray scalp behind him among the wigwams."

"It is too late, Jacob, to think of starting to-day," said Hector.
"Come home with us, and eat some food, and rest a bit."

"No need of that, my son I have a lot of fish here in the canoe; and
there is an old shanty on the island yonder, if it be still
standing--the Trapper's Fort I used to call it some years ago. We will
go off to the island and look for it."

"No need for that," replied Louis, "though I can tell you the old
place is still in good repair, for we used it this very spring as a
boiling-house for our maple sap. We have a better place of our own
nearer at hand--just two or three hundred yards over the brow of
yonder hill. So come with us, and you shall have a good supper, and
bed to lie upon."

"And you have all these, boys!" said Jacob opening his merry black
eyes, as they came in sight of the little log-house and the field of
green corn.

The old man praised the boys for their industry and energy. "Ha! here
is old Wolfe too," as the dog roused himself from the hearth, and gave
one of his low grumbling growls. He had grown dull and dreamy, and
instead of going out as usual with the young hunters, he would lie for
hours dozing before the dying embers of the fire. He pined for the
loving hand that used to pat his sides, caress his shaggy neck, and
pillow his great head upon her lap, or suffer him to put his huge paws
on her shoulders, while he licked her hands and face; but she was
gone, and the Indian girl was gone, and the light of the shanty had
gone with them. Old Wolfe seemed dying of sorrow.

That evening, as Jacob sat on the three-legged stool smoking his short
Indian pipe, he again would have the whole story of their wanderings
over, and the history of all their doings and contrivances.

"And how far do you think you are from the Cold Springs?"

"At least twenty miles, perhaps fifty; for it is a long, long time now
since we left home--three summers ago."

"Well, boys, you must not reckon distance by the time you have been
absent," said the old man. "Now, I know the distance through the
woods, for I have passed through them on the Indian trail, and by my
reckoning, as the bee flies, it cannot be more than seven or eight
miles--no, nor that either."

The boys opened their eyes. "Jacob, is this possible? So near, and yet
to us the distance has been as great as though it were a hundred miles
or more."

"I tell you, boys, that is the provoking part of it. I remember, when
I was out on the St. John lumbering, missing my comrades, and I was
well-nigh starving, when I chanced to come back to the spot where we
parted; and I verily believe I had not been two miles distant the
whole eight days that I was moving round and round, and backward and
forward, just in a circle, because, d'ye see, I followed the sun, and
that led me astray the whole time."

"Was that when you well-nigh roasted the bear?" asked Louis, with a
sly glance at Hector.

"Well, no--that was another time; your father was out with me then."
And old Jacob, knocking the ashes out of his pipe, settled himself to
recount the adventure of the bear. Hector, who had heard Louis's
edition of the roast bear, was almost impatient at being forced to
listen to old Jacob's long-winded history, which included about a
dozen other stories, all tagged on to this, like links of a lengthened
chain; and he was not sorry when the old lumberer, taking his red
night-cap out of his pocket, at last stretched himself out on a
buffalo skin he had brought up from the canoe, and soon was soundly
sleeping.

The morning was yet gray when the old man shook himself from his
slumber; and, after having roused up a good fire, which, though the
latter end of July, at that dewy hour was not unwelcome, he lighted
his pipe, and began broiling a fish for his breakfast; and was thus
engaged when Hector and Louis wakened.

"I have been turning over in my mind about your sister," said he, "and
have come to the resolution of going up the river alone without any
one to accompany me. I know the Indians: they are a suspicious people;
they deal much in stratagems; and they are apt to expect treachery in
others. Perhaps they have had some reason; for the white men have not
always kept good faith with them, which I take to be the greater
shame, as they have God's laws to guide and teach them to be true and
just in their dealing, which the poor benighted heathen have not, the
more's the pity. Now, d'ye see, if the Indians see two stout lads with
me, they will say to themselves there may be more left behind,
skulking in ambush. So, boys, I go to the camp alone; and, God
willing, I will bring back your sister, or die in the attempt. I shall
not go empty-handed; see, I have here scarlet cloth, beads, and powder
and shot. I carry no fire-water: it is a sin and a shame to tempt
these poor wretches to their own destruction; it makes fiends of them
at once."

It was to no purpose that Hector and Louis passionately besought old
Jacob to let them share the dangers of the expedition; the old man was
firm, and would not be moved from his purpose.

"Look you, boys," he said, "if I do not return by the beginning of the
rice-harvest, you may suppose that evil has befallen me and the girl.
Then I would advise you to take care for your own safety; for if they
do not respect my gray head, neither will they spare your young ones.
In such case make yourselves a good canoe--a dug-out [Footnote:
Log-canoe] will do--and go down the lake till you are stopped by the
rapids; [Footnote: Heeley's Falls, on the Trent] make a portage there;
but as your craft is too weighty te carry far, e'en leave her and chop
out another, and go down to the falls; [Footnote: Crook's Rapids.]
then, if you do not like to be at any further trouble, you may make
out your journey to the bay [Footnote: Bay Quinte] on foot, coasting
along the river; there you will fall in with settlers who know old
Jacob Morelle, ay, and your two fathers, and they will put you in the
way of returning home. If I were to try ever so to put you on the old
Indian trail in the woods, though I know it myself right well, you
might be lost, and maybe never return home again. I leave my traps and
my rifle with you; I shall not need them. If I come back I may claim
the things; if not, they are yours. So now I have said my say, had my
_talk_, as the Indians say. Farewell. But first let us pray to
Him who alone can bring this matter to a safe issue." And the old man
devoutly kneeled down, and prayed for a blessing on his voyage and on
those he was leaving; and then hastened down to the beach, and the
boys, with full hearts, watched the canoe till it was lost to their
sight on the wide waters of the lake.




CHAPTER XV.

  "Where wild in woods the lordly savage ran."

  --DRYDEN


The setting sun was casting long shadows of oak and weeping elm
athwart the waters of the river; the light dip of the paddle had
ceased on the water, the baying of hounds and life-like stirring
sounds from the lodges came softened to the listening ear. The hunters
had come in with the spoils of a successful chase; the wigwam tires
are flickering and crackling, sending up their light columns of thin
blue smoke among the trees; and now a goodly portion of venison is
roasting on the forked sticks before the fires. Each lodge has its own
cooking utensils. That jar embedded in the hot embers contains
sassafras tea, an aromatic beverage in which the squaws delight when
they are so fortunate as to procure a supply. This has been brought
from the Credit, far up in the west, by a family who have come down on
a special mission from some great chief to his brethren on the
Otonabee, and the squaws have cooked some in honour of the guests.
That pot that sends up such a savoury steam is venison-pottage, or
soup, or stew, or any name you choose to give the Indian mess that is
concocted of venison, wild rice, and herbs. Those tired hounds that
lie stretched before the fire have been out, and now they enjoy the
privilege of the fire, some praise from the hunters, and receive
withal an occasional reproof from the squaws, if they approach their
wishful noses too close to the tempting viands.

The elder boys are shooting at a mark on yonder birch-tree, the girls
are playing or rolling on the grass, the "Snow-Bird" is seated on the
floor of the wigwam braiding a necklace of sweet grass, which she
confines in links by means of little bands of coloured quills,
Catharine is working moccasins beside her. A dark shadow falls across
her work from the open tent door; an exclamation of surprise and
displeasure from one of the women makes Catharine raise her eyes to
the doorway. There, silent, pale, and motionless, the mere shadow of
her former self, stands Indiana; a gleam of joy lights for an instant
her large lustrous eyes. Amazement and delight at the sight of her
beloved friend for a moment deprive Catharine of the power of speech,
then terror for the safety of her friend takes the place of her joy at
seeing her. She rises regardless of the angry tones of the Indian
woman's voice, and throws her arms about Indiana, as if to shield her
from threatened danger, and sobs her welcome in her arms.

"Indiana, dear sister! how came you hither, and for what purpose?"

"To free you, and then die," was the soft, low, tremulous answer.
"Follow me."

Catharine, wondering at the calm and fearless manner with which the
young Mohawk waved back the dusky matron who approached as if with the
design of laying hands upon her unwelcome guest, followed with beating
heart till they stood in the entrance of the lodge of the Bald Eagle.
It was filled with the hunters, who were stretched on skins on the
floor, reposing in quiet after the excitement of the chase.

The young Mohawk bent her head down and crossed her arms over her
breast, an attitude of submission, as she stood in the opening of the
lodge; but she spoke no word till the old chief, waving back the men
who, starting to their feet, were gathering round him as if to shield
him from danger, and sternly regarding her, demanded from whence she
came and for what purpose.

"To submit myself to the will of my Ojebwa father," was the meek
reply. "May the daughter of the Bald Eagle's enemy speak to her great
father?"

"Say on," was the brief reply; "the Bald Eagle's ears are open."

"The Bald Eagle is a mighty chief, the conqueror of his enemies, and
the father of his people," replied the Mohawk girl, and again was
silent.

"The Mohawk squaw speaks well; let her say on."

"The heart of the Mohawk is an open flower; it can be looked upon by
the eye of the Great Spirit. She speaks the words of truth. The Ojebwa
chief slew his enemies: they had done his good heart wrong; he
punished them for the wrong they wrought; he left none living in the
lodges of his enemies save one young squaw, the daughter of a brave,
the grand-daughter of the Black Snake. The Bald Eagle loves even an
enemy that is not afraid to raise the war-whoop or fling the tomahawk
in battle. The young girl's mother was a brave." She paused, while her
proud eyes were fixed on the face of her aged auditor. He nodded
assent, and she resumed, while a flush of emotion kindled her pale
cheek and reddened her lips:--

"The Bald Eagle brought the lonely one to his lodge; he buried the
hatchet and the scalping-knife, he bade his squaws comfort her: but
her heart was lonely, she pined for the homes of her fathers. She
said, I will revenge my father, my mother, and my brothers and
sisters; and her heart burned within her. But her hand was not strong
to shed blood; the Great Spirit was about my Ojebwa father. She
failed, and would have fled, for an arrow was in her flesh. The people
of the Bald Eagle took her; they brought her down the great river to
the council hill; they bound her with thongs, and left her to die. She
prayed, and the Great Spirit heard her prayer and sent her help. The
white man came; his heart was soft: he unbound her, he gave water to
cool her hot lips, he led her to his lodge. The white squaw (and she
pointed to Catharine) was there; she bound up her wounds, she laid her
on her own bed, she gave her meat and drink, and tended her with love.
She taught her to pray to the Good Spirit, and told her to return good
for evil, to be true and just, kind and merciful. The hard heart of
the young girl became soft as clay when moulded for the pots, and she
loved her white sister and brothers, and was happy. The Bald Eagle's
people came when my white brothers were at peace; they found a
trembling fawn within the lodge; they led her away; they left tears
and loneliness where joy and peace had been. The Mohawk squaw could
not see the hearth of her white brothers desolate. She took the canoe;
she came to the lodge of the great father of his tribe, and she says
to him, Give back the white squaw to her home on the Rice Lake, and
take in her stead the rebellious daughter of the Ojebwa's enemy, to
die or be his servant; she fears not now the knife or the tomahawk,
the arrow or the spear: her life is in the hand of the great chief."
She sank on her knees as she spoke these last words, and bowing down
her head on her breast remained motionless as a statue.

There was silence for some minutes, and then the old man rose and
said:--

"Daughter of a brave woman, thou hast spoken long, and thou hast
spoken well; the ears of the Bald Eagle have been opened. The white
squaw shall be restored to her brother's lodge; but thou remainest. I
have spoken."

Catharine, in tears, cast her arms round her disinterested friend and
remained weeping: how could she accept this great sacrifice? She, in
her turn, pleaded for the life and liberty of the Mohawk, but the
chief turned a cold ear to her passionate and incoherent pleading. He
was weary--he was impatient of further excitement--he coldly motioned
to them to withdraw; and the friends in sadness retired to talk over
all that had taken place since that sad day when Catharine was taken
from her home. While her heart was joyful at the prospect of her own
release, it was clouded with fears for the uncertain fate of her
beloved friend.

"They will condemn me to a cruel death," said Indiana; "but I can
suffer and die for my white sister."

That night the Indian girl slept sweetly and tranquilly beside
Catharine. But Catharine could not sleep; she communed with her own
heart in the still watches of the night; it seemed as if a new life
had been infused within her. She no longer thought and felt as a
child; the energies of her mind had been awakened, ripened into
maturity, as it were, and suddenly expanded. When all the inmates of
the lodges were profoundly sleeping, Catharine arose: a sudden thought
had entered into her mind, and she hesitated not to put her design
into execution. There was no moon, but a bright arch of light spanned
the forest to the north; it was mild and soft as moonlight, but less
bright, and cast no shadow across her path; it showed her the sacred
tent of the widow of the murdered Mohawk. With noiseless step she
lifted aside the curtain of skins that guarded it, and stood at the
entrance. Light as was her step, it awakened the sleeper; she raised
herself on her arm, and looked up with a dreamy and abstracted air as
Catharine, stretching forth her hand, in tones low and tremulous, thus
addressed her in the Ojebwa tongue:--

"The Great Spirit sends me to thee, O woman of much sorrow; he asks of
thee a great deed of mercy and goodness. Thou hast shed blood, and he
is angry. He bids thee to save the life of an enemy--the blood of thy
murdered husband flows in her veins. See that thou disobey not the
words that he commands."

She dropped the curtain and retired as she had come, with noiseless
step, and lay down again in the tent beside Indiana. Her heart beat as
though it would burst its way through her bosom. What had she
done?--what dared? She had entered the presence of that terrible woman
alone, at the dead hour of night! she had spoken bold and presumptuous
words to that strange being whom even her own people hardly dared to
approach uncalled for! Sick with terror at the consequences of her
temerity, Catharine cast her trembling arms about the sleeping Indian
girl, and, hiding her head in her bosom, wept and prayed till sleep
came over her wearied spirit. It was late when she awoke. She was
alone; the lodge was empty. A vague fear seized her: she hastily arose
to seek her friend. It was evident that some great event was in
preparation. The Indian men had put on the war-paint, and strange and
ferocious eyes were glancing from beneath their shaggy locks. A stake
was driven in the centre of the cleared space in front of the chief's
lodge: there, bound, she beheld her devoted friend; pale as ashes, but
with a calm, unshaken countenance, she stood. There was no sign of
woman's fear in her fixed dark eye, which quailed not before the sight
of the death-dooming men who stood round her, armed with their
terrible weapons of destruction. Her thoughts seemed far away: perhaps
they were with her dead kindred, wandering in that happy land to which
the Indian hopes to go after life; or, inspired with the new hope
which had been opened to her, she was looking to Him who has promised
a crown of life to such as believe in his name. She saw not the look
of agony with which Catharine regarded her; and the poor girl, full of
grief, sunk down at the foot of a neighbouring tree, and, burying her
face between her knees, wept and prayed-oh, how fervently! A hope
crept to her heart--even while the doom of Indiana seemed
darkest--that some good might yet accrue from her visit to the wigwam
of the Great Medicine squaw. She knew that the Indians have great
belief in omens, and warnings, and spirits both good and evil; she
knew that her mysterious appearance at the tent of the Mohawk's widow
would be construed by her into spiritual agency; and her heart was
strengthened by this hope. Yet just now there seems little reason to
encourage hope: the war-whoop is given, the war-dance is begun--first
slow, and grave, and measured; now louder, and quicker, and more wild
become both sound and movement. But why is it hushed again? See, a
strange canoe appears on the river; anon an old weather-beaten man,
with firm step, appears on the greensward, and approaches the area of
the lodge.

The Bald Eagle greets him with friendly courtesy, the dance ceases and
the death-song is hushed; a treaty is begun. It is for the deliverance
of the captives. The chief points to Catharine--she is free; his white
brother may take her--she is his. But the Indian law of justice must
take its course: the condemned, who raised her hand against an Ojebwa
chief, must die. In vain are the tempting stores of scarlet cloth and
beads for the women, with powder and shot, laid before the chief: the
arrows of six warriors are fitted to the string, and again the dance
and song commence, as if, like the roll of the drum and, clangour of
the trumpet, they were necessary to the excitement of strong and
powerful feelings, and the suppression of all tenderer emotions.

And now a wild and solemn voice is heard, unearthly in its tones,
rising above the yells of those savage men. At the sound every cheek
becomes pale: it strikes upon the ear as some funeral wail. Is it the
death-song of the captive girl bound to that fearful stake? No; for
she stands unmoved, with eyes raised heavenward, and lips apart,--

   "In still but brave despair."

Shrouded in a mantle of dark cloth, her long black hair unbound and
streaming over her shoulders, appears the Mohawk widow, the daughter
of the Ojebwa chief. The gathering throng fall back as she approaches,
awed by her sudden appearance among them. She stretches out a hand on
which dark stains are visible--it is the blood of her husband,
sacrificed by her on that day of fearful deeds: it has never been
effaced. In the name of the Great Spirit she claims the captive
girl--the last of that devoted tribe--to be delivered over to her
will. Her right to this remnant of her murdered husband's family is
acknowledged. A knife is placed in her hand, while a deafening yell of
triumph bursts from the excited squaws, as this their great high
priestess, as they deem her, advances to the criminal. But it is not
to shed the heart's blood of the Mohawk girl, but to sever the thong
that bind her to the deadly stake, for which that glittering blade is
drawn, and to bid her depart in peace whithersoever she would go.

Then, turning to the Bald Eagle, she thus addresses him: "At the dead
of night, when the path of light spanned the sky, a vision stood
before mine eyes. It came from the Great and Good Spirit, and bade me
to set free the last of a murdered race, whose sun had gone down in
blood shed by my hand and by the hands of my people. The vision told
me that if I did this my path should henceforth be peace, and that I
should go to the better land and be at rest if I did this good deed."
She then laid her hands on the head of the young Mohawk, blessed her,
and, enveloping herself in the dark mantle, slowly retired back to her
solitary tent once more.




CHAPTER XVI.

  "Hame, hame, hame,
     Hame I soon shall be--
   Hame, hame, hame,
     In mine own countrie"

  --_Scotch Ballad_


Old Jacob and Catharine, who had been mute spectators of the scene so
full of interest to them, now presented themselves before the Ojebwa
chief and besought leave to depart. The presents were again laid
before him, and this time were graciously accepted. Catharine, in
distributing the beads and cloth, took care that the best portion
should fall to the grand-daughter of the chief, the pretty,
good-humoured "Snow-bird." The old man was not insensible to the noble
sacrifice which had been made by the devoted Indiana, and he signified
his forgiveness of her fault by graciously offering to adopt her as
his child, and to give her in marriage to one of his grandsons, an
elder brother of the "Snow-bird;" but the young girl modestly but
firmly refused this mark of favour, for her heart yearned for those
whose kindness had saved her from death, and who had taught her to
look beyond the things of this world to a brighter and a better state
of being. She said "she would go with her white sister, and pray to
God to bless her enemies, as the Great Spirit had taught her to do."

It seems a lingering principle of good in human nature that the
exercise of mercy and virtue opens the heart to the enjoyment of
social happiness. The Indians, no longer worked up by excitement to
deeds of violence, seemed disposed to bury the hatchet of hatred, and
the lodge was now filled with mirth and the voice of gladness,
feasting, and dancing. A covenant of peace and good-will was entered
upon by old Jacob and the chief, who bade Catharine tell her brothers
that from henceforth they should be free to hunt the deer, fish, or
shoot the wild-fowl of the lake whenever they desired to do so, "he,
the Bald Eagle, had said so."

On the morrow, with the first dawn of day, the old trapper was astir;
the canoe was ready, with fresh cedar boughs strewed at the bottom. A
supply of parched rice and dried fish had been presented by the Indian
chief for the voyage, that his white brother and the young girls might
not suffer from want. At sunrise the old man led his young charges to
the lodge of the Bald Eagle, who took a kindly farewell of them. The
"Snow-bird" was sorrowful, and her bright, laughing eyes were dimmed
with tears at parting with Catharine. She was a gentle, loving thing,
as soft and playful as the tame fawn that nestled its velvet head
against her arm. She did not let Catharine depart without many tokens
of her regard, the work of her own hands,--bracelets of porcupine
quills cut in fine pieces, and strung in fanciful patterns, moccasins
richly wrought, and tiny bark dishes and boxes, such as might have
graced a lady's work-table, so rare was their workmanship.

Just as they were about to step into the canoe, the "Snow-bird"
reappeared, bearing a richly worked bark box, "From the Great
Medicine," she said in a low voice, "to the daughter of the Mohawk
brave." The box contained a fine tunic, soft as a lady's glove,
embroidered and fringed, and a fillet of scarlet and blue feathers,
with the wings and breast of the war-bird as shoulder ornaments. It
was a token of reconciliation and good-will worthy of a generous
heart.

The young girl pressed the gifts to her bosom and to her lips
reverentially, and the hand that brought them to her heart, as she
said in her native tongue, "Tell the Great Medicine I kiss her in my
heart, and pray that she may have peace and joy till she departs for
the spirit land."

With joyful heart they bade adieu to the Indian lodges, and rejoiced
in being once more afloat on the bosom of the great river. To
Catharine the events of the past hours seemed like a strange
bewildering dream. She longed for the quiet repose of home; and how
gladly did she listen to that kind old man's plans for restoring
Hector, Louis, and herself to the arms of their beloved parents. How
often did she say to herself, "Oh that I had wings like a dove, for
then would I flee away and be at rest!"--in the shelter of that dear
mother's arms whom she now pined for with a painful yearning of the
heart that might well be called home-sickness. But in spite of anxious
wishes, the little party were compelled to halt for the night some few
miles above the lake. There is on the eastern bank of the Otonabee a
pretty, rounded knoll, clothed with wild cherries, hawthorns, and
pine-trees, just where a creek half hidden by alder and cranberry
bushes works its way below the shoulder of the little eminence. This
creek grows broader and becomes a little stream, through which the
hunters sometimes paddle their canoes, as a short cut to the lower
part of the lake near Crook's Rapids.

To this creek old Jacob steered his little craft, and bidding the
girls collect a few dry sticks and branches for an evening fire on the
sheltered side of the little bank, he soon lighted the pile into a
cheerful blaze by the aid of birch bark, the hunter's tinder--a sort
of fungus that is found in the rotten oak and maple trees--and a knife
and flint. He then lifted the canoe, and having raised it on its side,
by means of two small stakes which he cut from a bush hard by, he
spread down his buffalo robe on the dry grass.

"There is a tent fit for a queen to sleep under, _mes cheres filles_,"
he said, eying his arrangements for their night shelter with great
satisfaction.

He baited his line, and in a few minutes had a dish of splendid bass
ready for the fire. Catharine selected a large flat block of limestone
on which the fish when broiled was laid; but old Jacob opened his wide
mouth and laughed when she proceeded to lay her bush table with large
basswood leaves for platters. Such nicety he professed was unusual on
a hunter's table. He was too old a forester to care how his food was
dished, so that he had wherewithal to satisfy his hunger.

Many were the merry tales he told and the songs he sung, to while away
the time, till the daylight faded from the sky, and the deep blue
heavens were studded with bright stars, which were mirrored in
countless hosts deep deep down in that calm waveless river, while
thousands of fire-flies lighted up the dark recesses of the forest's
gloom. High in the upper air the hollow booming of the night-hawk was
heard at intervals; and the wild cry of the night-owl from a dead
branch, shouting to its fellow, woke the silence of that lonely river
scene.

The old trapper, stretched before the crackling fire, smoked his pipe
or hummed some French _voyageur's_ song. Beneath the shelter of the
canoe soundly slept the two girls; the dark cheek of the Indian girl
pillowed on the arm of her fairer companion, her thick tresses of
raven hair mingling with the silken ringlets of the white maiden. They
were a lovely pair--one fair as morning, the other dark as night.

How gaily did they spring from their low bed, wakened by the early
song of the forest birds! The light curling mist hung in fleecy
volumes on the river, like a flock of sheep at rest; the tinkling
sound of the heavy dew-drops fell in mimic showers upon the stream.
See that red squirrel, how lightly he runs along that fallen trunk!
how furtively he glances with his sharp bright eye at the intruders on
his silvan haunts! Hark! there is a rustling among the leaves; what
strange creature works its way to the shore? A mud turtle: it turns,
and now is trotting along the little sandy ridge to some sunny spot,
where, half buried, it may lie unseen near the edge of the river. See
that musk-rat, how boldly he plunges into the stream, and, with his
oar-like tail, stems the current till he gains in safety the sedges on
the other side.

What gurgling sound is that?--it attracts the practised ear of the old
hunter. What is that object which floats so steadily down the middle
of the stream, and leaves so bright a line in its wake?--it is a noble
stag. Look at the broad chest with which he breasts the water so
gallantly; see how proudly he carries his antlered head! He has no
fear in those lonely solitudes--he has never heard the crack of the
hunter's rifle--he heeds not the sharp twang of that bow-string, till
the arrow rankles in his neck, and the crimson flood dyes the water
around him. He turns, but it is only to present a surer mark for the
arrow from the old hunter's bow. And now the noble beast turns to bay,
and the canoe is rapidly launched by the hand of the Indian girl. Her
eye flashes with the excitement; her whole soul is in the chase; she
stands up in the canoe, and steers it full upon the wounded buck,
while a shower of blows is dealt upon his head and neck with the
paddle. Catharine buries her face in her hands: she cannot bear to
look upon the sufferings of the noble animal. She will never make a
huntress; her heart is cast in too soft a mould. See they have towed
the deer ashore, and Jacob is in all his glory. The little squaw is an
Indian at heart--see with what expertness she helps the old man. And
now the great business is completed, and the venison is stowed away at
the bottom of the canoe. They wash their hands in the river, and come
at Catharine's summons to their breakfast.

The sun is now rising high above the pine-trees; the morning mist is
also rising and rolling off like a golden veil as it catches those
glorious rays; the whole earth seems wakening into new life: the dew
has brightened every leaf and washed each tiny flower-cup: the pines
and balsams give out their resinous fragrance: the aspens flutter and
dance in the morning breeze, and return a mimic shower of dew-drops to
the stream; the shores become lower and flatter; the trees less lofty
and more mossy; the stream expands, and wide beds of rushes spread out
on either side; what beds of snowy water-lilies: how splendid the rose
tint of those perseicarias that glow so brightly in the morning sun;
the rushes look like a green meadow, but the treacherous water lies
deep below their grassy leaves; the deer delights in these verdant
aquatic fields: and see what flocks of redwings rise from among them
as the canoe passes near--their bright shoulder-knots glance like
flashes of lightning in the sunbeams.

This low swampy island, filled with drift-wood; these gray hoary
trees, half choked and killed with gray moss and lichens, those
straggling alders and black ash, look melancholy; they are like
premature old age, gray-headed youths. That island divides the channel
of the river: the old man takes the nearest, the left hand. And now
they are upon the broad Rice Lake, and Catharine wearies her eye to
catch the smoke of the shanty rising among the trees: one after
another the islands steal out into view; the capes, bays, and shores
of the northern side are growing less distinct. Yon hollow bay, where
the beaver has hidden till now, backed by that bold sweep of hills
that look in the distance as if only covered with green ferns, with
here and there a tall tree, stately as a pine or oak,--that is the
spot where Louis saw the landing of the Indians: now a rising
village--Gore's Landing. On yon lofty hill now stands the village
church,--its white tower rising amongst the trees forms a charming
object from the lake; and there, a little higher up, not far from the
plank road, now stand pretty rural cottages: one of these belongs to
the spirited proprietor of the village that bears his name. That
tasteful garden before the white cottage, to the right, is Colonel
Brown's, and there are pretty farms and cultivated spots; but silence
and loneliness reigned there at the time of which I write.

Where those few dark pines rise above the oak groves like the spires
of churches in a crowded city, is Mount Ararat. The Indian girl steers
straight between the islands for that ark of refuge, and Catharine's
eyes are dimmed with grateful tears as she pictures to herself the
joyful greeting in store for her. In the overflowings of her gladness
she seizes the old man's rugged hand and kisses it, and flings her
arms about the Indian girl and presses her to her heart, when the
canoe has touched the old well-remembered landing-place, and she finds
herself so near, so very near her lost home. How precious are such
moments--how few we have in life! They are created from our very
sorrows; without our cares our joys would be less lively. But we have
no time to moralize. Catharine flies with the speed of a young fawn to
climb the cliff-like shoulder of that steep bank; and now; out of
breath, she stands at the threshold of her log-house. How neat and
nice it looks compared with the Indians' tents! The little field of
corn is green and flourishing. There is Hector's axe in a newly-cut
log: it is high noon; the boys ought to have been there taking their
mid-day meal, but the door is shut. Catharine lifts the wooden latch,
and steps in. The embers are nearly burned out to a handful of gray
ashes. Old Wolfe is not there--all is silent; and Catharine sits down
to still the beating of her heart, and await the coming of her slower
companions, and gladdens her mind with the hope that her brother and
Louis will soon be home. Her eye wanders over every old familiar
object. All things seem much as she had left them; only, the maize is
in the ear, and the top feather waves gracefully in the summer breeze.
It promises an abundant crop. But that harvest is not to be gathered
by the hands of the young planters: it was left to the birds of the
air and the beasts of the field--to those humble reapers who sow not,
neither do they gather into barns, for the heavenly Father feedeth
them. While the two girls busied themselves in preparing a fine roast
of venison, old Jacob stalked away over the hills to search for the
boys, and it was not long before he returned with Hector and Louis.

I must not tell tales, or I might say what tears of joy were mingled
with the rapturous greetings with which Louis embraced his beloved
cousin; or I might tell that the bright flush that warmed the dusky
cheek of the young Indian and the light that danced in her soft black
eyes owed their origin to the kiss that was pressed on her red lips by
her white brother. Nor will we say whose hand held hers so long in
his, while Catharine related the noble sacrifice made for her sake,
and the perils encountered by the devoted Indiana, whose eyes were
moistened with tears as the horrors of that fearful trial were
described; or who stole out alone over the hills, and sat him down in
the hush and silence of the summer night to think of the acts of
heroism displayed by that untaught Indian girl, and to dream a dream
of youthful love: with these things, my young readers, we have nothing
to do.

"And now, my children," said old Jacob, looking round the little
dwelling, "have you made up your minds to live and die here on the
shores of this lake, or do you desire again to behold your fathers'
home? Do your young hearts yearn after the hearth of your childhood?"'

"After our fathers' home!" was Louis's emphatic reply. "After the home
of our childhood!" was Catharine's earnest answer. Hector's lips
echoed his sister's words, while a furtive troubled glance fell upon
the orphan stranger; but her timid eye was raised to his young face
with a trusting look, as if she would have said, "Thy home shall be my
home, thy God my God."

"Well, I believe, if my old memory fails me not, I can strike the
Indian trail that used to lead to the Cold Springs over the pine
hills. It will not be difficult for an old trapper to find his way."

"For my part, I shall not leave this lovely spot without regret," said
Hector. "It would be a glorious place for a settlement--all that one
could desire--hill and valley, and plain, wood, and water. I will try
and persuade my father to leave the Cold Springs, and come and settle
hereabouts. It would be delightful--would it not, Catharine?--especially
now we are friends with the Indians."

With their heads full of pleasant schemes for the future, our young
folks laid them down that night to rest. In the morning they rose,
packed up such portable articles as they could manage to carry, and
with full hearts sat down to take their last meal in their home--in
that home which had sheltered them so long--and then, with one accord,
they knelt down upon its hearth, so soon to be left in loneliness, and
breathed a prayer to Him who had preserved them thus far in their
eventful lives; and then they journeyed forth once more into the
wilderness. There was one, however, of their little band they left
behind this was the faithful old dog Wolfe. He had pined during the
absence of his mistress, and only a few days before Catharine's return
he had crept to the seat she was wont to occupy, and there died. Louis
and Hector buried him, not without great regret beneath the group of
birch-trees on the brow of the slope near the corn-field.




CHAPTER XVII.

"I will arise, and go to my father."--St. Luke.


It is the hour of sunset; the sonorous sound of the cattle-bells is
heard, as they slowly emerge from the steep hill-path that leads to
Maxwell and Louis Perron's little clearing; the dark shadows are
lengthening that those wood-crowned hills cast over that sunny spot, an
oasis in the vast forest desert that man, adventurous, courageous man, has
hewed for himself in the wilderness. The little flock are feeding among
the blackened stumps of the uncleared chopping: those timbers have lain
thus untouched for two long years; the hand was wanting that should have
given help in logging and burning them up. The wheat is ripe for the
sickle, and the silken beard of the corn is waving like a fair girl's
tresses in the evening breeze. The tinkling fall of the cold spring in
yonder bank falls soothingly on the ear. Who comes from that low-roofed
log-cabin to bring in the pitcher of water--that pale, careworn, shadowy
figure that slowly moves along the green pasture, as one without hope or
joy; her black hair shared with silver, her cheek pale as wax, and her
hand so thin it looks as though the light might be seen through if she
held it towards the sun? It is the heart-broken mother of Catharine and
Hector Maxwell. Her heart has been pierced with many sorrows; she cannot
yet forget the children of her love, her first-born girl and boy. Who
comes to meet her, and with cheerful voice chides her for the tear that
seems ever to be lingering on that pale cheek,--yet the premature furrows
on that broad, sunburnt, manly brow speak, too, of inward care? It is the
father of Hector and Catharine. Those two fine, healthy boys, in homespun
blouses, that are talking so earnestly as they lean across the rail-fence
of the little wheat field, are Kenneth and Donald; their sickles are on
their arms--they have been reaping. They hear the sudden barking of Bruce
and Wallace, the hounds, and turn to see what causes the agitation they
display.

An old man draws near; he has a knapsack on his shoulders, which he casts
down on the corner of the stoup; he is singing a line of an old French
ditty; he raps at the open door. The Highlander bids him welcome, but
starts with glad surprise as his hand is grasped by the old trapper.

"Hah, Jacob Morelle, it is many a weary year since your step turned this
way." The tear stood in the eye of the soldier as he spoke.

"Can you receive me and those I have with me for the night?" asked the
old man; in a husky voice--his kind heart was full. "A spare corner, a
shake-down, will do; we travellers in the bush are no wise nice."

"The best we have, and kindly welcome, Jacob. How many are ye in all?"

"There are just four, besides myself,--young people. I found them where
they had been long living, on a lonely lake, and I persuaded them to come
with me."

The strong features of the Highlander worked convulsively, as he drew his
faded blue bonnet over his eyes. "Jacob, did ye ken that we lost our
eldest bairns some three summers since?" he faltered in a broken voice.

"The Lord, in his mercy, has restored them to you, Donald, by my hand,"
said the trapper.

"Let me see, let me see my children! To Him be the praise and the glory,"
ejaculated the pious father, raising his bonnet reverently from his head;
"and holy and blessed be His name for ever! I thought not to have seen
this day. O Catharine, my dear wife, this joy will kill you!"

In a moment his children were enfolded in his arms. It is a mistaken idea
that joy kills; it is a life restorer. Could you, my young readers, have
seen how quickly the bloom of health began to reappear on the faded cheek
of that pale mother, and how soon that dim eye regained its bright
sparkle, you would have said joy does not kill.

"But where is Louis, dear Louis, our nephew, where is he?"

Louis, whose impetuosity was not to be restrained by the caution of old
Jacob, had cleared the log-fence at a bound, had hastily embraced his
cousins Kenneth and Donald, and in five minutes more had rushed into his
father's cottage, and wept his joy in the arms of father, mother, and
sisters by turns, before old Jacob had introduced the impatient Hector and
Catharine to their father.

"But while joy is in our little dwelling, who is this that sits apart
upon that stone by the log-fence, her face bent sadly down upon her knees,
her long raven hair shading her features as with a veil?" asked the
Highlander Maxwell, pointing as he spoke to the spot where, unnoticed and
unsharing in the joyful recognition, sat the poor Indian girl. There was
no paternal embrace for her, no tender mother's kiss imprinted on that
dusky cheek and pensive brow; she was alone and desolate in the midst of
that scene of gladness.

"It is my Indian sister," said Catharine; "she also must be your child."

Hector hurried to Indiana, and taking her by the hand led her to his
parents, and bade them be kind to and cherish the young stranger, to whom
they all owed so much.

Time passes on--years, long years have gone by since the return of the
lost children to their homes, and many changes have those years effected.
The log-houses have fallen to decay--a growth of young pines, a waste of
emerald turf with the charred logs that once formed part of the enclosure,
now scarcely serve to mark out the old settlement; no trace or record
remains of the first breakers of the bush--another race occupy the ground.
The traveller as he passes along on that smooth turnpike road that leads
from Coburg to Cold Springs, and from thence to Gore's Landing, may notice
a green waste by the roadside on either hand, and fancy that thereabouts
our Canadian Crusoes' home once stood: he sees the lofty wood-crowned
hill, and in spring time--for in summer it is hidden by the luxuriant
foliage--the little forest creek; and he may, if thirsty, taste of the
pure, fresh, icy water, as it still wells out from a spring in the
steep bank, rippling through the little cedar-trough that Louis Perron
placed there for the better speed of his mother when filling her water
jug. All else is gone. And what wrought the change a few words will
suffice to tell. Some travelling fur merchants brought the news to
Donald Maxwell that a party of Highlanders had made a settlement above
Montreal, and among them were some of his kindred. The old soldier
resolved to join them, and it was not hard to prevail upon his
brother-in-law to accompany him, for they were all now weary of living
so far from their fellow-men; and bidding farewell to the little
log-houses at Cold Springs, they now journeyed downwards to the new
settlement, where they were gladly received, their long experience of
the country making their company a most valuable acquisition to the
new-come colonists.

Not long after, the Maxwells took possession of a grant of land, and
cleared and built for themselves and their family. Hector, now a fine
industrious young man, presented at the baptismal font, as a candidate
for baptism, the Indian girl, and then received at the altar his
newly-baptized bride. Catharine and Louis were married on the same day
as Hector and Indiana. They lived happy and prosperous lives; and
often, by their firesides, would delight their children by recounting
the history of their wanderings on the Rice Lake Plains.


